Natalia found Dominique alone in the ferry bar, swirling a cocktail drink with her index finger.
"Hey, stranger," Natalia greeted, taking the barstool next her wife. "I've been looking all over for you. We're due to dock in 5 minutes."
Dominique threw her an absent smile. "I needed to get away from my sisters for a while. I hope you don't mind."
"Not at all," Natalia answered, signalling for a double martini to the bartender, who'd been busy wiping shot glasses. While waiting, she took the time to silently observe her wife.
Dominique Gerard was so beautiful. So effortlessly beautiful. Bitingly confident about it too. She probably didn't have an insecure bone in her body. Often, Natalia worried that she wasn't enough.
"Dominique..." she hesitated. "Are you happy with me?"
Her wife turned to her, puzzled. "Yes. Did I make you feel anything less than that?"
Natalia shook her head, strands of caramel box braids falling over her face. "No, you didn't. I guess I just wanted to be reassured once in a while."
Dominique stared at her a moment, then chuckled. "Silly girl."
It wasn't always easy being with Natalia. She had to fight for them to be together.
Her father, the old-fashioned idiot, had made it clear he did not want a lesbian for a daughter. It would ruin the family, he said. Bad for business. He had threatened to disinherit her. Promised that she would never know relief for as long as he lives. He even swore to harm Natalia.
Of course, her wife never knew all of this. Still doesn't. Gerard business always stays within Gerard walls.
If Dominique had not reminded the old man that she was the best goddamn potioneer in the family and that she was the reason why the family business had grown five times it was before, Charles-François would have never allowed the union.
It helped that Natalia was from a magicked family, one from the council -- the Rouselles. If she'd been human, Charles-François would not have been as accommodating. As it was, Dominique had him convinced the marriage would be beneficial for the Gerards. It was easier to persuade through greed than through affection with Charles-François. Dominique suspected her father had none of the latter for his children.
"Do you remember that time we first met?" Natalia asked, staring at her drink when the bartender set it in front of her.
"Aboard the Red Coral? Most certainly. I remember itching to take your dress off the moment I laid eyes on you," Dominique purred, and Natalia gave her arm a playful smack.
The Red Coral was one of the cruise ships Natalia's family owned. For its maiden voyage, she had decided to come along. Dominique thought the same thing.
"What was the name of that guy you were with? Tall? Blond? Bearded? Really fit?"
"Steven?"
"Yeah, him. Whatever happened to him? You introduced him to us as your boyfriend."
"He was... alright. We only lasted for a week. He was quite boring. More interested in guns and being fawned over for his macho-ness than actually giving orgasms. The last couple of times I actually fell asleep."
"Of him talking about guns?"
"No, of him trying to get me off." Dominique shook her head, exasperated. "For someone who talks about guns a lot, he doesn't know how to use his."
Natalia laughed. "I thought he was a decent fellow."
"I'm not really interested in decent." She linked their hands together. "Or of fellows."
"Why did you date him then?"
Dominique shrugged. "Seemed like a good idea at the time."
"Do you still think of him sometimes?"
Surprised at the question, Dominique turned to look at Natalia and suddenly bursted out laughing. "What has gotten into you?"
Natalia wrinkled her nose. "Well? Do you?"
Body still shaking with laughter, Dominique downed her drink in one gulp and swiveled her seat so that all of her was facing Natalia.
"You occupy my thoughts all the time. How could anybody else have space inside my head?" Dominique solemnly answered.
Natalia blushed. "Really?"
Dominique smiled and leaned forward, pressing a kiss on her forehead. "Yes, really."
Natalia opened her mouth to say something in reply, but the ferry's fog horn interrupted her.
"I guess it's time to head back. Noelle and Thérèse will be looking for us."
Dominique made a face but stood up anyway. "Ugh. Sisters."
"Stop it," Natalia laughed again. "I feel bad for them. You're always giving them a hard time."
Dominique grinned. "Fine. I'll just annoy them every other day. During business hours. That should give them plenty of time to rest."
Natalia laughed harder. "Sometimes, I wonder how you three made it into adulthood without killing each other."
"Laziness, I suppose. Nobody really wants to do all that work hiding the bodies."
The bar door closed behind them, but Natalia's amused laughter still trailed behind.
The command came with a sudden splash of water on the snoring drunk. Donnie was still in his Halloween costume – a long, flowing white robe, tied round his middle with a rope. His conical hood was dangling limply in his hand. Dozens of candy bars spilled from a plastic jack-o-lantern near his feet. Empty cans of beer littered the table next to him.
Donnie jerked awake, sputtering wildly as water filled his mouth and nostrils.
"Fucking hell!"
The man only bent forward and grabbed Donnie's face, sending him a stinging backhand slap while he'd been coughing.
Donnie angrily stood up, fists raised, ready to strike.
The man made a flicking motion with his hand. Donnie flew over backwards, knocking over the table and chair and slamming hard against the wall.
"Where are the children?"
Discombobulated, Donnie did not answer but instead crawled towards the man, wheezing for breath.
The man kicked Donnie's head, making his ears ring as he flopped sideways and ended up on his back. The man knelt down beside Donnie and wrapped slender fingers around his neck.
"Where are they?"
Donnie eyes bulged. His face was turning blue.
"T-t-truck!" he gasped.
The man released him.
"You were supposed to arrive three days ago. The boss is not pleased with your tardiness."
Donnie managed to sit up. "I had some engine problems."
The man smiled sardonically. "We are not interested in excuses. Deliver them today, Donnie. You've already made them wait long enough."
Despite how softly the command was uttered, the unspoken threat was still there. Do your job, or else...
Donnie gulped but stood up, putting on a brave face.
"Don't worry. We'll be there before the day ends."
They were in the highest point of the island. A clearing in the mountaintop.
Twelve stone seats surround the roaring bonfire in the middle. The backrest of the seats had the family crest of each council member carved into it. The arm rests have runes carved into them. Each seat was different from the other.
A low humming drifted from the lamp-lit path needed to be taken in order to reach the circle. Soft it was at first. Then louder. Louder. Until the source of the song came into view.
The members of the council had on brown cloaks. They held a lamp on their left hand and a small basket on the other. They hum an unknown melody, only stopping when everyone had reached their seats.
They set down the lamps at their feet and held the basket at their chest. From the basket, they took a harvest fruit.
Régine Lecomte, being from the family of the last Head of the council, stepped forward first and took off her hood.
"Mother, you have graced and nourished us with your bounty. In the spirit of the never-ending cycle, what you have given, we will return. May it please you as it pleased us."
She pulled an apple from the basket and threw it in the giant bonfire.
Silvestre Ducre followed suit. He repeated Régine's words and threw a pumpkin into the fire.
And so, on and on it goes. Pear from Mathilde Valcour. Carrot from Etienne Romero. Cranberries from Yvette Deslonde. Beet from Serge Tourigny. Persimmon from Pascale Becotte. Red Bell Pepper from Casimir Vertefeuille. Grapes from Gisèle Olivier. Onion from Fabien Hisnard. Pomegranates from Yasmina Rousselle. Corn from Charles-François Gerard.
When the last harvest fruit was thrown in, together they grabbed a fistful of salt from their baskets and flung it towards the fire. They began to hum again as they watched the flames consume all that they had offered. Smoke rose up towards the heaven, outwards to the sea.
The twelve stepped back. The men sat on their stone seats. The women carried their lamps and set it near the fire.
The hum became a chant. It rose in volume and ended in a crescendo.
When the last note hit, a single bolt of lightning streaked the sky. The deafening thunder that soon followed carried along a mighty gust of wind, blowing out the enormous bonfire to reveal a throne within it. On its seat was a crown of flowers.
Of all the lamps that the women had carried, only Yasmina's still stood alight.
She stepped towards the silver throne. Ornate carvings of vines and fruits and leaves decorated its surface. Diamonds, as large as fists, adorn the backrest. Gold was its seat, and gold was its footrest. The earth it was on was elevated, such that the throne was higher than everyone else.
Yasmina put on the crown and placed it upon her head. As soon as she sat, fire sprouted like grass around the throne, along the margins of the bonfire.
The other members of the council came together in a circle to kneel around her.
"Hail Great Mother! Bringer of Wisdom and Comfort."
Pick any U.S. History book, and it will say that slavery in Louisiana was abolished in 1864.
Perhaps that rings true for ordinary humans. But for the magicked community, slavery still exists.
I have come from a long line of slaves, though nowadays, my masters have it under the guise of servitude. Unlike before, we are now allowed to go to school and learn, be paid for our work, and be given our own homes where we could raise our own families.
And yet, still, a slave's magic is bound to their masters and use of their powers is chained to the three cardinal rules: (1) A slave's magic shall never be used to harm their masters. (2) A slave's magic must only be used for the welfare, satisfaction, and security of their masters. (3) A slave's magic shall never be used to escape from their masters.
Should any of the three be broken – depending on the severity and strength of the magic involved – the slave will be subject to magical torture. Their skin will peel off, and they would feel as though their insides are being boiled.
From my late grandmother's stories, many had tried to leave and all of them had perished.
They wouldn't have to if Valentin Gerard only kept his promise. But the man was shrewd and greedy, and it was a crying shame my ancestors had ever given him the benefit of the doubt.
He promised them freedom and held a celebration the night before they were due to leave. A farewell feast. Every slave was elated, the thought of being tricked never crossing their mind. Valentin had spiked the food and wine with a Bloodoath Potion and encouraged them to overindulge .
When morning came the next day, the slaves were confused as to why they could not leave the grounds. When they realized what had happened, they stormed the barely-finished Gerard mansion. A battle soon ensued. A few were killed by Valentin and his three sons, but majority of the casualty was from breaking the cardinal rules.
When the smoke finally cleared, out of the thirty slaves, only four remained. Valentin and his sons perished as well. The only one left was the matriach, Nicolette.
There was no reason for the remaining slaves not to kill her. They had her outnumbered. And she was young. Only 18 at that time. They could have dealt quickly with her if they wanted to, but they saw that she was scared and terrified and innocent of the trickery that her husband committed.
She was also heavily pregnant.
Perhaps this was the reason why my ancestors showed mercy on her.
Much worse than slavery was the curse of knowingly killing innocents.
It was a slow, painful disease feared throughout the magicked communities. It would infect everyone in the murderer's bloodline. A mark will appear on their foreheads. Food and drink will never pass their mouths. Acid will eat their guts from the inside out. Sleep will be a distant memory.
If the sick had survived still or had not gone mad yet by a week's time, they will be subject to the most painful manifestation of this curse – every day at dusk, their hearts will be squeezed by an invisible hand, over and over until dawn comes the next day.
The four that survived were a mother and her three daughters. Agathe, Myriam, Rosaline, and Constance. They took no part in the fighting. Agathe hid her children in the forest when the battle ensued.
Why am I writing this?
I do not know myself. But I am weary.
Me and my brother are the last of the Gerard slaves. My parents died during Katrina, and my grandmother soon followed after in grief.
I long for us to have a better life. Are we not entitled to one?
Half of the council is made up of Blacks – the Lecompes, Vertefeuilles, Ducres, Becottes, Deslondes, and the Rousselles. The Valcours and the Oliviers have Latin blood. Tourignys are said to be descended from a Chetimachan.
I do not understand why my brother and I must continue to be voiceless. I wish to have the same kind of freedom the rest of them have. I want to roam on my own and see the world as a free man would see it. I want to use my powers because I want to, not because someone had commanded me. I wish to use it to the fullest extent, without the fear that I would be harmed because I've broken an oath I never took.
The home the Gerards have given us is a lovely double-gallery house located not far from the mansion. It is cozy, so much better than the ones before the hurricane hit. Mistress Véronique earlier told us that should we decide to find wives, the Gerards will build us another house – one for my brother and one will be for me.
It sounds wonderful, though I can not help thinking I would only be bringing my masters more slaves to keep. I can not stand the thought of me deceiving my future wife nor of willingly handing over my children for them to put a yoke upon their necks.
I wonder if the rest of the council knew. The Gerards have always introduced us as members of the household staff. Paid servants, not slaves. I wonder if they would help us. I am wary they too are all the same, just turning a blind eye because it is not them who are afflicted.
Earlier, my masters had a visitor.
I could not see his face. But I felt his magic as one could feel the night.
He talks about strength and sacrifice and how the weak will always sink before the powerful. He talks of death. Of millions dying. Of them being necessary offerings in the quest for power.
I fear for everyone. But I fear most for those like me. Those they thought feeble and dispensable. Where will we be when they carry out their plans?
Venue: Lafayette Square, New Orleans; Gerard Mansion's Kitchen
Characters: Virgil (NPC), Bertille (NPC), Émilien (NPC), and Charlie
Note: Edited year to match the ages. Didn't realize I've not changed it during revisions
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
The man hurried through the snow-covered streets of New Orleans, oblivious to the biting cold that December morning. He expertly navigated his way through alleys, stopping every once in a while to look behind him.
There was nobody following him, of course. It was much too early. Shops were still closed and people were still in bed. But Virgil had left the mansion without his master's permission, and where he was now was somewhere he was not supposed to be.
Still.
This little trip would be all worth it.
He turned a corner, exhaling in relief when Lafayette Square came into view. He walked faster, keeping his eyes fixed on the lordly figure of Benjamin Franklin.
It was built in 1860 by Hiram Powers, a famous sculptor of his time. One of his many patrons was Nicolette Gerard, widow of the late Valentin Gerard.
A week before the statue's unveiling, Hiram has privileged Nicolette to a secret viewing of the art, as a token of his gratitude for letting him stay a fortnight at the Gerard mansion.
The mansion, which was just constructed that same year, was said to be located somewhere in the Laborde Mountain, though nobody could pinpoint exactly where it was. Invitations were rare, and the few that had visited described it as looming but lonely, surrounded on every side by forest and river. Like the Gerard widow, the house was said to be mysterious and hauntingly beautiful. Nobody could really remember how they got in or how they left.
Virgil stopped at the foot of the statue. He was tall – a couple of inches short of 7 feet – and reaching for the second button on Franklin's left breeches was easy. He took one look around him, making sure he was alone.
"Dhachaigh."
Virgil's figure shimmered, not unlike a reflection on a well's surface when a stone is dropped in it. Snow started to fall heavier. His breath was a fog in front of his face.
When the winter wind tumbled more snow his direction, he was no longer there.
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
"Alright! Alright! I'm an old woman! Hold your horses!" Bertille yelled as she shuffled towards the kitchen door, clutching her lower back as though the hurried effort pained her. The knocking didn't stop nor slowed.
On the kitchen counter, two boys sat facing each other. One was around 4 years old, shyly nibbling on a butterscotch cookie. His eyes were large and innocent and as black as polished onyx. On his head were dark, springy curls that swayed each time he moved. He watched Bertille with all the naiveté and curiosity a child could muster.
Across him was another boy, 10 years old. His short, silver hair was untidy and sticking up in different directions. He was still in his pajamas and was yawning sleepily at the mug of steaming cocoa in front of him.
The door opened with a bang, swinging violently on its hinges from the force of the wind. Virgil entered, stooping a little when he did because the doorway was too low.
"Brrr!" he exclaimed, shivering as he took off the scarf wrapped around his neck. "I did not expect it to be that cold out there!"
"Serves you right," Bertille sternly replied. Her words, like Virgil's, were slightly tinged with that New Orleans' drawl. "Where did you go off to so early? Master Gerard was looking for you before they left."
Virgil turned and saw the boys at the counter. His handsome features broke into a smile when he saw them.
"Went to pick up presents," he replied, trying to be as nonchalant as he could about it.
But as expected, the children perked up at hearing "presents" and pushed themselves off their chairs, running towards Virgil, excited yells of "Did you get them? Did you get them? Please tell us you got them!" filling the room.
Virgil didn't answer. Merely laughed.
"Papa..." The younger boy pleaded, tugging on Virgil's coat. He bore a striking resemblance to both Bertille and Virgil.
Amused now, Virgil opened his coat. Two curious puppies poked their heads out from each of the inside pockets they were in.
"They're adorable!" the little boy gasped, looking at the pup nearest to him with much adoration.
"They're a cross of German Shepherd and Black Retriever," Virgil said, pulling the dogs out of his coat and handing each one to the boys. "Take care of them."
A chorus of "Thank you!" and "We will!" echoed from the excited youngsters. As they hurried along back to the counter, Bertille came to stand beside Virgil.
"Are you sure about this?" Bertille asked, careful not to let the children hear her doubt.
"Mama, you worry too much. Émilien might be young, but we'll be here to guide him. He'll do just fine." Virgil assured, watching with second-hand glee the two boys who were now thinking up of names for their pets.
"I'm going to name mine Socks!" Émilien proudly declared.
Indeed, his puppy had white markings on its legs.
"That's a good name!" his friend agreed. "Mine will be... Vulcan!"
"Vulcan?"
"Yep! See his eyes? They look like fire."
"Ooooooo! They do!" Émilien exclaimed. "Good call!"
Bertille and Virgil continued to watch them. "So where did you find the pups?" Bertille questioned, still in that same quiet, doubtful tone.
"Anchor gave birth two weeks ago," Virgil explained, referring to the old Captain's retriever. "I took the boys to the docks last week. They've been bugging me ever since."
"Won't Martine have something to say about this?"
"She'll adore Socks."
"She's nine months pregnant. The baby's due to come out any day now. Your wife can't be tasked with another responsibility. That pup is going to be another mouth to feed."
"She won't have to. Émilien will do a good job taking care of Socks. I'll teach him."
"And what of Master Charlie?"
A look of uncertainty crossed Virgil's face.
"Of all the things to be worried about, a ten year-old boy having a pet isn't top of the list."
"That's not what I meant," his mother chastised. "Would his grandfather allow it?"
"He will, if he cares enough for the boy."
"We both know he doesn't."
Virgil looked at her, but she had already turned away, walking back towards the stove.
Characters: Charlie, Sarai, Natalia [NPC], Dominique [NPC], and Thérèse [NPC]
Note: Asked Sarai's permission.
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
Somebody finally picked up after the 7th ring.
"Hello?" came the melodious greeting.
"Natalia?" was Charlie's confused reply. He looked at his phone's screen to checked if he dialed the right number.
"Oh hi, Charlie! Haven't talked to you in the longest time. How are you?"
In the background, he could hear somebody yelling, followed by a thud and a crash.
"Uh... is Thérèse there?"
A pause. More yelling ensued.
"Um, yeah, but I'm afraid she's kinda busy right now."
A scream. Things breaking.
"What about Noelle? Is she around?"
"She's, ah...a little bit unconscious."
Charlie heard an explosion, and then an audible "Fucking bitch! I'll rip your head off!"
Charlie's brows shot up. "What the hell? Is that Thérèse? What in the world is going on in there?"
"Well... your sisters are having a disagreement. They're in one of their moods," was the apologetic reply.
"I need to speak to one of them!"
"Hang on. Let me see if Dominique is available."
Charlie waited a minute, during which, he was treated to more shouting and cussing and an alarm going off.
"Charlie! How are you doing, little brother?" Dominique's chipper voice came loud and clear. "It's been ages since you last called me."
"I need your help."
"Tsk. First time I've heard from you since forever and you immediately ask for a favor?"
"We'll catch up later. This is important."
Something whistled. Then another louder explosion.
"Fuck! I'm bleeding!"Dominique sounded surprised and angry. "I'll get you for that, you little bitch!"
"Fuck you! I'm no little bitch! I'm the biggest bitch around here!" came the equally angry, but far-off reply from Thérèse.
"Could you guys please stop trying to kill each other for just a sec and little to me?" Charlie sounded exasperated. "My friend is pregnant."
The other end suddenly went quiet. It went on for a long time and he began to worry one of them was finally dead.
"Hello?" Charlie asked again.
"You've gotten some girl pregnant?!?" It was Thérèse this time. She sounded breathless, like she just ran across the room.
Charlie stared at the phone in incredulity.
"What? No!" He shook his head, even though they couldn't see him. "I said my friend is pregnant. The father is a werewolf."
"Oh." Thérèse was disappointed.
"Dammit, I shouldn't have gotten my hopes up." Dominique sounded as if she was sharing the phone with Thérèse.
Charlie ignored their comments.
"Thérèse, do you know anybody in Washington who might be able to help her? Doctor friends who have some experience in this area?"
Although Thérèse's expertise is Pediatric Cardiology, she was more Administrator than physician these days, being the head of the said department at St. Jude's.
"Hmmm... No, not really."
"Just let her take some of the potion I used to give you," Dominique cut in.
Charlie drummed his fingers on the table. "The potion acts to supernaturally enhance the body's healing and defense. It will be an abortifacient to her. Her body is going to consider the fetus 'foreign' and – since it is the reason why she's sick – it's going to be expelled out of her."
"But she'll live."
"She wants to keep the baby. It's her choice."
"Tell her that is a dumb decision."
"She's...young." Charlie sighed. "She thinks she's in love with the father."
"I think I've seen this movie before," Natalia chimed in.
Charlie smacked his head on the table. " Will you guys please. Just. Help. Her."
Another pause.
"I have to go over there and see what state she's in. I can't make a decision based on just what you're telling me." Thérèse was back to her professional self.
"Oooooo. I love roadtrips!" Dominique clapped excitedly.
"You guys are coming here?" Charlie was doubtful it was a good idea.
"Of course we are. We have the book. It should help us find a cure for your friend," Thérèse explained.
"You guys stole the book? Father is going to have an aneurysm once he finds out!"
Dominique's snarky reply came swift. "Pfffft. One could only wish."
"I'm serious. You're putting yourselves in danger doing that."
"We'll be fine. We've been through worse." Charlie could almost see her waving her hand in a careless manner.
"But your jobs..."
"We'll take a break. I've been telling Noelle and Thérèse they need a vacation."
"Don't start." Thérèse's warning was cold.
"Point is, we want to go there," Dominique continued. "There's something else we want to tell you anyway."
"About what?"
"Some stupid prophecy."
"Huh?"
"Listen, we can't talk much about it right now. We'll just tell you once we get there."
"Hey, Noelle's waking up." Natalia sounded far.
"Text us your address after this call. We'll tell you when and where to pick us up."
Charlie frowned. "I don't know..."
"Do you want to save your friend or not?"
He let out a resigned sigh. "Fine."
"Alright then. We'll see you in three days. Sooner, if things go smoothly."
Dominique hung up.
Charlie was still holding the phone, frozen in his seat, when the front door opened.
"Hey," Sarai's voice snapped him out from his thoughts.
He turned around and saw her pushing the door with her shoulder, both arms holding full bags of groceries. Charlie got up and strode towards her.
"What's wrong? You look down in the dumps," Sarai curiously stated, noticing his look when he took one of the bags from her. She closed the door. "Who were you just calling?"
Penelope Pickles (vampcakes) was all dressed up in her dolly witch outfit to work at the Charlotte's tea shoppe booth today, lugging in a huge cauldron overfilled with goodies for the fair go-ers. She was an hour an fifteen early but she needed time to set up and get the samovar going so the water. Once she had settled the cauldron on the stairs, she'd step back and huff, catching her breath for just a moment, looking around at the other booths. A smile was given to the one setting up set to her. "Hiya. That your booth?" She asked.
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
Charlie glanced up from arranging the Happy Halloween sign and smiled when he saw a pink-haired witch watching him from the booth next to his.
"Yeah," he said, straightening up and dusting his palms on the seat of his pants. He nodded to where she was. "That yours?"
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
Penelope Pickles (vampcakes) ooooed with a bright smile. "Looks pretty cute and from my favorite place to get hot cocoa!" Noting the coffee sign which could only mean the one on the corner of Main and Orcas. "This booth tho isn't mine. It's my friend Charlotte's. She'd in the business of tea and pastries. I offered to help her out today."
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
"You're welcome to drop by anytime," Charlie invited, smiling a little at her display of excitement. "I'm sure your friend won't mind much if you take a break from helping her out."
He pointed at the bunch of wacky-designed balloons floating next to her. "Did you bring those for her?"
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
Jayden Ginger (gingerboot): Her eyes looked to Charlie as she smiles softly and giggles a bit " Nope she brought them herself but they are a very cute batch for sure. Nothing quite like a well set up booth to draw a crowd"
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
Penelope Pickles (vampcakes) beamed and clapped her hands quickly like an excited child. "Oh I will after I've had my share of tea. I gotta enjoy what I am serving, right?" She shrugged before looking at to the balloons, "Oh she must of done those last night. I just brought this cauldron here, stuffed with goodies." Seeing a familiar face from last night, she'd squeal and run over to Jayden, admiring her purply-pink hair by pointing at it. "Jayden! Well look at you in your unicorn hair! It looks lovely!"
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
Jayden Ginger (gingerboot): Her pink eyes looked to Penelope as she would mutter a bit " I dress Gothic and i got pink hair" She looked around " Damn mislabeled hair dye" Ok so that part wasa lie and it was spell blow back
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
Penelope Pickles (vampcakes) giggled playing on with the box dye, knowing the rules about revealing ones self in public. "Well, it still looks pretty. And your contacts, adorable also..." Playing along. "...how are you feeling today? Do you want some tea?" Looking right at her neck to see her bound collar gone and replaced with something else.
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
Charlie heard the giggle from somewhere behind him. He turned around to see another pink-haired woman. Unlike the witch, however, who was dressed in purple, her clothes were all in black. Charlie also noticed that her eyes were a pale pink, almost white.
"Are you the friend she's talking about? The one who owns this booth?" he asked, watching with slight interest as the two greet each other.
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
Jayden Ginger (gingerboot): " A bit sleepy but its my own fault i stayed up late working on setting my apartment up" Her eyes went to Penny as she would giggle " Nope just made friends the other night and im always glad to see a familiar face in a new town"
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
Penelope Pickles (vampcakes) was a little taken aback by Jayden's replies, tho she did understand the importance of the masque and kept playing along. "Oh, well that seems nice....but n, no actually. Charlotte is the name of the owner of the The March Hare. This is Jayden. And I'm Penny." Holding her hand out for a shake to the tall white-haired man.
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
Charlie took the witch's hand and shook it. "Hello, Penny." He nodded to her friend. "Jayden. It's great to meet you two. I'm Charlie. I'm the owner of Cafe Espresso and this booth."
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
Jayden Ginger (gingerboot): " it is very nice to meet you all. I am still learning my way around so new peopel is always a good thing
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
Penelope Pickles (vampcakes) gently shook Charlie's hand, transferring over a buzz between their palms in the knowing of their kind. It made her smirk up at him. "Pleasure Charlie. Well, I better get back to tending the booth with all the people around until Charlotte gets here with jam and scones. So enjoy your time at the fair, either walking around or working. OH and don't forget to take a treat from the cauldron there." Smiling at both of them before hopping back up behind the counter to usher people in to try the Autumn flavored teas on offer.
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
The zing didn't immediately register after the contact of their skin. It was only when he started to pull away that Charlie felt a sharp, stabbing sensation in his hand as though a knife had shoot out of her palm and gone through his. He held still, reflexively gripping her hand even tighter.
He glanced at Jayden then back to Penny, understanding dawning on him. He relaxed and released his hold. She slipped her hand away.
"See you all later..." he mumbled once he got over his initial shock.
Heading back to his booth, he thought, How many witches were there in this damn island?
Nell was wandering through the booths, pausing to look towards the booth for the coffee shop. She wandered in and got herself familiar with it, humming lightly to herself as her mind wandered.
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
Charlie set down the last of the pumpkins and stepped back to examine Cafe Espresso's booth. So far so good.
He had spent the entire morning lifting and arranging stuffs for the town's Halloween event later. Everyone around him were busy as well. Food vendors were yelling to grab passersby's attention. Shop owners in the booths were like bees in and out of their hives. Mechanics shout at each other as they perform security checks on the carnival rides. There was palpable excitement in the air.
Charlie wiped his forehead with the edge of the towel slung around his neck.
Inside the booth, Wyatt was testing the coffee maker. Of his staff, only he was around.
Sarai was at the grocery store, picking up all what's needed for the event, and Marcie was left in charge at the cafe while all 3 were gone. The rest of the employees weren't expected until this evening.
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
Nell spotted the owner and she cringed. The last few times of meeting the man hadn't gone well for her. She raised a hand in a wave. "Good afternoon Charlie." she said quietly. She looked around the booth, "This looks incredible. Well done." she said smiling lightly.
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
"Hey!" Charlie said, looking pleasantly surprised when he caught sight of Nell.
The last time he had seen her was at the Barista competition, but he was aware that she was now working at Cafe Espresso per Sarai's manager reports.
"Thanks," he replied, smiling proudly as he surveyed the booth again. "Wyatt and I don't have much experience on decorating. We're still waiting on Sarai's and Marcie's verdicts, but I think we did alright."
He returned his gaze to Nell. "What are you doing here so early?" he asked. "Did Marcie send you?"
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
Nell smiled nervously and shook her head, "No, I was just out and about early and thought I'd get a sneak peak." she said shrugging her shoulders. She carefully tried to hide a few books behind her back that she had been carrying as to avoid that awkward conversation of why she had books all about witchcraft and all that jazz. "I did need to talk to you and Sarai at some point. I'll have to take some time off, I'm not sure exactly when yet but I'll let you know as soon as I do." she said nodding her head.
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
Charlie noticed her nervousness, and wondered if she was still awkward in his presence because of their previous encounters.
"Ah," he replied. "Not on Marcie's shift then?" He gestured for her to follow him to the booth. "That's just as well. We need a woman's opinion in these matters since majority of our customers are women. It's a good thing you've decided to drop by." He threw a smile over his shoulder. "Come. Take a closer look."
They were by the stairs when she mentioned about a time off. Charlie stopped so suddenly in his tracks that she almost crashed into him. "Is everything ok at work?" he asked when he turned around to face her. A concerned frown marred his features. "Sarai said that you've been performing really well. Are you fatigued?"
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
Nell smiled as she looked over the booth, eyeing the detail carefully. She smiled and shook her head. "I personally think its perfect." She said as she eyed each placement. She could smell the truffles and they were making her mouth water. She wasn't watching as she followed and did indeed crash into him with an "umph!" Followed up by a resounding "Sorry" to his question she would answer "Well... I guess the easiest way to tell anyone is I'm pregnant." She cringed lightly as though getting ready to be scolded. What he could tell from her bumping into him is there is more to the story
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
"Oh." Charlie said, not expecting her answer.
He wasn't sure whether to give her his congratulations or condolences, as he really couldn't tell if she was happy or sad at the news. The father couldn't have been anyone working at the cafe. She's only started a month ago, and she did mention she was new in town. Maybe that was the reason why she ran away from home?
"Have you already found a place to stay?" he asked. "How far along are you?"
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
Nell looked to him quietly. She nodded her head. "I have a place on the other side of the forest" she thumbed towards the forest from their location. "The father is staying with me...its just.. well its complicated." She said quietly. "I guess you could call it high risk?" She said furrowing her eyebrows.
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
"High risk... and yet you're living far away from a hospital and instead in a forest." His frown deepened. "Is the father keeping you there?"
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
Nell shook her head "Not at all. Hes kind and gentle." She said looking up to him as though she was talking to an older brother at the moment. "I'm not in any danger or anything." She waved her hand lightly. "I just have to figure out how to avoid the next full moon" she said. Her tone barely above a whisper as it just slipped out.
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
Charlie still looked doubtful despite Nell's description of her child's father. "Nell, you just said you're high risk. How is that not in danger?" He crossed his arms over his chest. "Has he taken you to a prenatal check-up yet? Vitamins?"
When she only waved her hand to dismiss his concerns, Charlie could only give her a disappointed look.
"Mourning moon is on the 12th," he said, carefully studying her face. He wasn't sure why the event would be important to her. "Any particular reason why you want to avoid it?"
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
Nell stared at him for a moment and she felt her stomach churn just a bit "Not yet but I'm still working on finding a doctor for that." She said quietly before realizing who she was talking to when she let that slip on the full moon and visibly cringed. "Its complicated" she said, trying to buy herself some time to come up with a good excuse as to why she would want to avoid the full moon. She gave a soft whimper as she wracked her brain.
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
For a long time, Charlie was quiet, only staring at her as though trying to figure out the things she wasn't saying.
"Nell, are you in trouble?" he finally said. "My sister... she's a doctor. If you need help, I can call her."
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
Nell looked to him before finally pulling the book she had been holding behind her back out to show him. It was a book on lore, witchcraft, lycans. "Do you know anything about this stuff?" She asked as quiet as she could to keep the attention off of them.
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
Charlie's eyes flicked to the book in her hand. His expression didn't change.
"What about it?"
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
Nell looked up to him and felt the tears welling up. "I just need to know about it. Everything I've read says there's a real possibility that a woman that gets pregnant before their first change to a lycan could be in danger. I'm trying to find this out for a friend" at this point she was barely able to hold on to the masquerade.
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
Something clicked.
"Ok, so let's just for one minute imagine that werewolves do exist..." Charlie began. "So your friend, she got pregnant by this werewolf guy but was not informed of that fact before they had sex." His lips thinned into a line. "Was he not aware that by withholding that piece of information, he was putting your friend's life in danger?"
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
Nell let out a long sigh as she realized he was beginning to understand. Now to clean it up. "My friend was very aware of what he is... and had already been bitten prior to the latter issue. She figured it out on her own....she may have already believed the paranormal existed before realizing it really was real.." she tilted her head down.
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
"You know... most people would consider your friend crazy," Charlie flatly stated. "What in the world was she thinking? I dont know where to begin what a dumb idea that was. Does she have a death wish?"
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
"One of them was planned, one was not" she responded rubbing her forehead. "Alot would call her crazy for the first of the issues and even crazier for the second of the issues... She was bitten on her shoulder....the pregnancy came on well after that." She said softly. "She doesn't have a death wish...and shes in love, and the father loves her back very much."
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
"Oh my God!" Charlie looked horrified. "This isn't your first time getting pregnant with the same guy?"
Startled, Wyatt looked at their direction.
Quickly, Charlie lowered his tone. "I mean, your friend. This isn't your friend's first time getting pregnant with the same guy? She is not in love. She is...infected with rabies! She should have gotten herself vaccinated. I blame that for her lapse in judgment."
Charlie closed his eyes and pressed his fingers to his temples, rubbing them in circles.
"Is she planning on keeping the baby?"
He already knew what Nell was going to say, but he still asked anyway.
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
"What?! No! This is the first time!" She said quickly then heard him calm down. "No. She asked to be bit by him. She didn't plan on getting pregnant." She said clarifying. "She does plan on keeping the baby...if she can find help." She said quietly, her eyes looking up to him. "Do you have any friends that could help her?"
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
He opened his eyes, ready to give her a piece of his mind. But just when he was about to lash out at her, she lifted her eyes and stubbornly met his gaze.
In that moment, Charlie realized a lecture wasn't what she needed. Nell truly was scared. She was alone. She was dying. The closest thing she could call home was with a man who would soon be her killer. What good would be his words if she was dead?
Charlie let out a frustrated exhale.
"Fine. I'll help your friend."
Why was he even getting sucked into this? He already had a feeling he was going to regret it.
"I still need to call my sister though. Tell your friend I'll let her know Thérèse's answer tonight."
Venue: In a hotel somewhere in Jackson, Mississippi
Characters: Véronique [NPC], Charles-François [NPC], Émilien [NPC], and Craig [NPC]
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
"Another cup, dear?"
Charles-François Siméon Gerard looked up from the newspaper he was reading to meet the inquisitive stare of his wife. Behind her, as impassive as ever, stood Émilien.
"Yes. Another one would do," Charles replied, lifting his cup for Émilien to pour golden liquid to it from the porcelain kettle he'd been holding.
"Craig is late today," Véronique observed, taking a delicate bite of her fougasse.
At 68, the Gerard matriarch looked as though she were still in her early forties. If she stood next to her daughters, nobody would doubt their relation. She was whom the triplets got their looks from – the stunning eyes, the oval face, the high cheekbones. It was not uncommon for her to be mistaken as their older sister.
"Mhm," Charles-François replied, setting his teacup down on its saucer. "He just texted me that he needed to first stop by somewhere important. Be patient. He'll be here soon with the documents and news of his month-long hounding."
Véronique nodded, but took a surreptitious glance at the suite's grandfather clock. Quarter to 4. The private investigator had promised to arrive an hour ago.
"Would the ritual proceed as usual this Samhain?" she asked instead, watching her husband get back to his newspaper reading.
It was easy to see how in her youth she had fallen in love with him. He was tall and elegant and cultured like the Louisiana blue-blood he was. The years have not diminished that. At 70, he was still as handsome as he was when she'd first met him at 21. Of course, his face was now more lined and there was a little stoop to his posture that hadn't been there before, but Charles-François lost none of his imposing airs nor of his potent charisma. Casually lounging in this hotel, he looked like a coiled snake in its nest, deceptively relaxed yet dangerously aware.
"Yes," Charles-François replied without taking his eyes off the page he was on. "Genevieve's passing last month was tragic, but the Council now needs a new leader."
The Louisiana council was made up of 12 seats, each one occupied by the Head of the 12 magicked families that founded it in the 16th Century. It was always led by a woman, the personification of the Divine Feminine – The Great Mother.
"From which covens will the new leader be picked?" Véronique asked. The Gerards have not led the council in over 200 years.
"Six of the covens are presently headed by a woman. All of them are immediate candidates – Pascale of the Becottes, Yvette of the Deslondes, Gisèle of the Oliviers, Régine of the Lecomtes, Mathilde of the Valcours, and Yasmina of the Rouselles."
"Régine Lecomte?" Véronique asked with some surprise. "I had thought Genevieve had a son."
"He died earlier this year. Until now, it is not known what caused it. Naturally, his fiancée was distraught. Rumors of her pregnant with his child are whispered within close circles."
"Where is she now?"
"Not in Louisiana. She and Régine do not get along well, I heard."
"And Genevieve?"
"What about Genevieve?"
"How did she take Pierre's death?"
"Badly, I'm afraid. They say it's what caused her to throw herself off the roof of their mansion."
Véronique frowned. "Is it possible Régine was involved?"
Charles-François turned to the next page and shrugged. "You'd know better than I would what she's like. You two grew up together."
Before her marriage, Véronique was descended from another powerful coven – Romero. Its seat was in Lafayette, and her cousin, Etienne, currently heads it. But she had grown up in Shreveport, the Lecompe's territory. Régine was Genevieve's younger sister.
Véronique took a sip from her cup. "I wouldn't put it past her," she decided.
Charles-François smiled and set down his paper. "My dear, you should have known by now what anyone in the council is capable of in the quest for power. You yourself have witnessed the lessons my father have taught."
Véronique resisted the urge to shudder. Although, Charles-Baptiste has long been dead, the memories of his cruelty still lingered.
"Often, I wished I have not."
"So do I. But his lessons have been invaluable," Charles-François said. "Look at where the Gerards stand. New Orleans, our seat of power. Thriving. Uncontested. Unsurpassed."
Véronique said nothing. She did not hear him. Her ears were once more ringing and deafened from the cries of Charles-Baptiste's victims.
Her husband must have realized what she'd been thinking because he suddenly reached for her hand across the table, squeezing it slightly. She did not pull away.
"I have to meet with Casimir Hisnard at Alexandria tomorrow and Fabien Vertefeuille at Monroe the next day," he said, his tone gentler.
"Is this about the prophecy?" She had to ask.
"It is."
Véronique swallowed the lump in her throat. "I wish our son is not involved."
"He is a Gerard. He will answer when I will call for him."
"And if he will not?"
"Then he will suffer the same fate as Gustave."
She pulled her hand away. "He was your brother."
"Half-brother." Charles-François balled his now-empty hand into a fist and leaned back in his seat. "If Father had to do what was best for the family then, I can do what is best for the family now."
Véronique did not answer. There was a lot of things she wanted to say out loud, but in the Gerard household, she knew her role all too well. She had always been a better wife than a parent. She revolved around Charles-François. He was her sun. Magnificent. Brilliant. Blinding. And she gravitated towards him. Everything else were pale seconds, including her children. She was nobody's mother. She'd been negligent, standing by her husband's side more than spending time with them. She loved them as much as she loved the gardenias in her greenhouses – superficially and not very often. But those faults did not come with inclinations for their demise.
The clock started clanging. A loud bellowing sound that echoed in the hollowness of the room. Once. Twice. Thrice. On the fourth time, a knocking on the door accompanied it.
Émilien stiffly bowed behind Véronique and strode towards the door, opening it to reveal a scraggly-bearded, wild-eyed man in a camel trench coat. Tucked underneath his arm was a Manila envelope. He reeks strongly of liquor and wet fur.
"Yes?" Émilien asked, raising a brow.
"Craig Moreau. The Gerards are expecting me." He spoke with a very discernible Mississippi accent.
Émilien opened the door wider. "Come this way."
Both Charles-François and Véronique stood up at the arrival of their guest at their table.
"Ah, Craig. It is good to see you again! I hope you come bearing good news?" Charles-François greeted, all smiles and easy charm.
"I have, Mr. Gerard," Craig replied, setting the folder on the table just as he pulled up the seat next to Charles-François. "Your son was not difficult to locate."
Véronique opened the folder and took out black and white photos of her youngest son. Charlie riding a motorcycle. Charlie in a coffee shop. Charlie jogging along a beach.
There must have been 20 of those photos, each of him in different venues and with different people.
"Where is he?" asked Véronique.
"Still in the country, don't worry. He's been lying low."
"How did you manage to track him down?" It was Charles-François this time.
Craig's grin threatened to split his face in half. "Trade secret, sir. When you've been working on this job as long as I have, you tend to know the ins and outs of it."
Charles-François chuckled. "Well, I shall not bother you with those details then." He took out a large wad of dollar bills from inside his coat pocket. "I trust the reports are inside the folder?"
Craig greedily eyed the money. "Yessir, Mr. Gerard. It's all in there."
"Good." Charles-François tossed the wad to the investigator's direction like a bone to a dog. Craig caught it in the air and slipped it inside one of his coat's many pockets.
"Continue to monitor my son and the people around him. I want to know what he's been up to. Who he has been speaking. Everyone he's made contact." Charles-François ordered.
Craig snorted. "Sure. T'would be easy now that he's in my sights."
Charles-François seemed pleased at his answer.
"Excellent. We shall see you here again in a month."
Characters: Dominique [NPC], Noelle [NPC], Thérèse [NPC] and Natalia [NPC]
Note: I'll post the prophecy sometime this week.
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
The twin oak doors open with a bang.
"Get up!"
Dominique rolled off and away from her lover, shielding her own eyes from the sudden stream of sunlight brought about by the parting of curtains.
"Couldn't this have waited until breakfast?"
"It's already 11:30."
"And yet we have not broken our fast," Dominique retorted, though her eyes softened when it dawned once more to her lover. "I apologize for my sisters' intrusion, darling. You know what a pain they can be."
"You've nothing to worry about. I've grown accustomed to them, "Natalia replied, cupping Dominique's face in both her palms and leaning in to press a tender kiss on her mouth.
When they parted, Dominique scooted to the edge of the bed and put on the silken robe hanging from a hook next to a mirror. She glanced back over her shoulder to give her lover a wink and sauntered to the table where her meal was waiting. Around the room, her sisters were turning everything inside out, opening closet doors and inspecting the insides of cabinets, all the while growing more and more frustrated by the second.
Physically, the triplets were indistinguishable. They all had the same arresting aquamarine eyes that could freeze anyone on the spot. The same long sooty lashes and delicately winged brows. Their bow-shaped lips were identical, and so were the dimples that appears on their right cheek when they smiled.
There was little to tell the Gerard sisters apart, save for the cut of their silver-blonde hair: Dominique's was wild and loose, a mass of white curls rolling and tumbling and falling to her waist. Noelle's, on the other hand, was the whispering river to Dominique's waterfall. Hers was more casual, styled shorter -- silver waves upon her shoulders. And Thérèse -- ever the winter lake -- would always fix hers in a tight, braided bun around her head. Not a single hair out of place.
"Where is it? You promised to deliver it an hour ago," Thérèse demanded, confronting the unperturbed Dominique who was calmly pouring herself milk on a Bordeaux wine glass.
"My dear sisters...you've waited an hour. You might as well wait 15 minutes more," Dominique replied, shrugging dainty shoulders.
"We have no time for games, Dominique. Father could get back soon."
Dominique rolled her eyes and took a sip of her milk. "Father will not be back for another week."
"He will be here earlier once he discovers the key is missing."
"By the time he'll arrive, everything will be as it is."
Thérèse slammed her palms on the table. "Have you forgotten Father can apparate?"
Dominique smirked and leaned back in her seat, stretching languidly, the movement graceful, almost cat-like. "Apparition only works if you've been to that place before, and we've only bought this house three days ago. He's not set foot here yet."
Thérèse narrowed her eyes. "I am nearing the end of my patience."
Dominique tilted her head and waved the wine glass around as though she were drunk. "Is everything okay at the hospital, Thérèse. You look... tensed. Perhaps one of these days you should take a day off from your job and visit Noelle's spa resort. It's very good." She took another sip. "I recommend the facials. Try microdermabrasion. You're getting wrinkles."
"Dominique..."
"You know what the problem with you two is?" Dominique continued, ignoring Thérèse's death glare. "You and Noelle are too uptight. Some of us actually do have significant others, you know? We can't be all thrice-divorced and sworn off love forever, or faithfully married to our profession. Some people do have social lives. We get laid."
The spoon would have gone through Dominique's skull had she not dodged just in time. The fork came whizzing next, cutting her cheek as it sailed past her. She threw her wine glass to Thérèse's direction but it burst and turned into a dove midway, flying overhead instead and sailing towards the open window.
Dominique pushed herself away from the table. Her chair slid 10 feet back. When it stopped, she coolly stood up and faced Thérèse.
The butter knife lifted from the plate and launched itself at Dominique. Just as its tip touched her throat, it stopped.
Across the room, meeting her gaze unflinchingly was Thérèse. The red silk sheet that had, moments ago, been covering Natalia on the bed was now twisted into a hangman's noose and wrapped around her neck.
The butter knife dug in deeper. The bed cover tightened.
"Enough!" Noelle yelled.
From above, the crystal chandelier broke from the ceiling and crashed to the table, breaking her sisters' concentrations. The knife fell to the rug. The bed cover loosened and fluttered in the air.
Natalia looked at all the food bits strewn around. A bacon had stuck to the bangs of her sun-kissed, caramel hair. "Anybody in the mood for pizza?"
Noelle marched over to her sisters and waved her hand. Broken shards flew back and pierced themselves together. The food was back on the table. So were the utensils. The cover was on the bed again. Everything was as it was before the fight.
"Charlie needs us now and all we can do is bicker?"
"Charlie has survived all these years without us. It's not like he's going to be attacked any time soon," Dominique retorted.
"We don't know that," was Thérèse's flat reply.
"Just give us the book and we will leave you alone. Why are you making this more difficult?" There was a hint of exasperation in Noelle's tone.
Dominique looked about to argue again, but, at the last second, she changed her mind and turned around, heading back to where Natalia was. "Help yourselves."
"Could you be a little more specific where you put it?" Dominique didn't have to turn around to know Thérèse was saying it through gritted teeth. "We don't have all day to sift through your belongings. If we run out of time, it won't only be Father who'll be after our heads. The entire council would be, too."
"How do we know that the entire council would support your father's judgment?" Natalia inserted just as Dominique plopped down beside her.
"Yeah.. Maybe we're overreacting here. How exactly can we be sure?" Dominique mumbled, shifting her position to a more comfortable one so that she can lay her head upon Natalia's lap. The latter saw the bleeding wound on the former's face and gently ran her thumb upon the spot. Instantly, the wound closed up. No trace of injury was left behind -- not a scar, nor even a drop of blood.
"Do you not know who we are dealing with here? Have you forgotten just how extensive Father's reach is?" was Noelle's surprised reply. "The Council is a mystery wrapped in secrets wrapped in puzzles wrapped in lies. Maybe there is that slight chance that they will not back Father up, but as long as he has a seat among them, as long as he heads our coven, we can't take that chance."
She was right, of course. But the lovers raised another question to that. Thérèse was dimly aware of how the conversation was turning out because a glint from the side of the bed caught her attention. It was a full-length, silver-gilded mirror with carvings like wisps of smoke. In it, she saw something dark red stain her collar.
Thérèse trudged nearer, wondering if she had gotten ketchup on her clothes from the fight. This white pinstripe suit was new and made by her favorite designer. She'd rather not see it ruined.
She leaned in to the mirror once she was in front of it, pulling at her collar. Her index finger touched the mark. All of a sudden, she noticed something different. She blinked. Nothing changed. Frowning, Thérèse stepped back.
"Fìrinn."
The mirror crumpled into itself, rolling over and over in lightning fast motion, suspended in the air until it became a large book, whereupon it immediately fell with a loud thud upon the thick carpet.
"Impressive," Dominique nonchalantly said, getting up to stand next to her. "What gave it away?"
"My ring." Thérèse lifted her left hand. Around her middle finger was a silver wheat stalk twisted to form a circle. Where the kernels would be were tiny yellow diamonds. "It was absent from my reflection."
Dominique raised a brow. "Your ring? You've not sold that yet?"
Thérèse didn't answer.
"You never did tell us who gave you that and why you're so keen on holding on to it. What good does it bring you?"
Thérèse turned to her. "Obviously, Dominique, see through trickeries," she snapped, irritated.
Not far away, Natalia and Noelle were already gathered around the book. Like the mirror it was transfigured earlier, the Gerards' Book of Shadows was made of polished silver. The family sigil of a falcon with its wings outstretched, clutching an apple in its right talon and a skull in its left, while in its beak hung an oak leaf, occupied the center of the book.
Above the sigil was a small, round indentation.
Noelle took something out from her boho dress' pocket. It was a pendant, no larger than a coin, with an amber carving of a serpent opening its jaws to bite its tail. A thin strip of silver lined the carving's round edges. Decorated on the metal were Celtic knots.
Noelle set the pendant on the indentation on the book. The apple on the sigil started glowing. She ran her thumb on one of the falcon's sharp talons, pricking herself. Scarlet blood dripped and colored the apple. When it filled, the heavy book flipped open to its middle as though invisible hands forcefully pried it apart.
"How do we know which prophecy Father was reading? There must be hundreds of them in here."
Thérèse pushed Noelle away.
"Don't get blood on the pages. He’ll know."
She whispered an incantation under her breath and the pages started turning on their own, fanning rapidly through the thousands of pages. But just as quickly as it began, it stopped.
"This must be where Father had it opened last," Thérèse explained. "Grandfather taught me that spell."
"At least the old fart was good for something aside from being a Grade A bastard."
Thérèse shushes Dominique just as Noelle started to read aloud.
THE SONG
Author unknown.
Date created unknown. The parchment which the prophecy was written on was found inside a secret compartment of Michel de Nostredame's trunk in 1567, a year after he died. It was initially believed that the prophecy fell into his hands during his days in Avignon.
Twelve copies were made of the original version.
The original was lost in 1788 during the New Orleans fire.
Sarai (leanacartez) was there finishing up a few orders. She rang up the last couple of customers as the shop would not be so busy during the next hour or so. Sarai grabs her work-pad as she sees a woman walk in. Charlie told her she had 1:30 interview and the woman was here early. "Hi there. I am Sarai, one of the managers here. You must be?" waiting for the woman to give her the name.
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
Charlotte Burton hurried in quickly, her hands holding a tray covered in tin foil. "Oh, 'ello. I am Charlotte Burton, pleased to meet ye Sarai." She said with a bright smile on her face. If one looked closely she had little specks of batter on her face and in her hair
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
Sarai (leanacartez) studied the woman a moment and noticed the tray she had brought in. " Ah yes Charlotte Burton." she says pulling up her application on the work-pad. She looks a bit more closely at her face and the womans red hair. " Were you baking?" she asked her. " Would you like to set your tray down?" she was curious of what was under the tin foil.
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
Charlotte Burton nodded her head. "Sure, thank ye." She said as she put the tray down on the counter. She turned a bit pink. "Oh blimey, do I still 'ave the fixings on me? I thought I got that all off..." She said as she began fussing over her face and hair, looking highly embarressed.
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
Sarai (leanacartez) smiled " You do, but it is okay. " She giggled. " Well please if you would like we can get started on your interview. I am sorry the owner himself isn't here himself to conduct it. He is running a little late. " Sarai scrolled through the work-pad. " Charlottle can you tell me how much experience you have in hospitality? and a time you had a difficult customer. How did you handle it?" she followed up. Sarai's interviews were fairly short as she wanted to get reliable people in.
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
Charlotte Burton blinked a couple of times. "Oh... uhh..." She paused. "I started working at a boutique a few days ago... I sold a man 5 pairs of pants n' two sweaters on me first day...." She said softly, blushing a bit possibly embarrassed. "I uhh... never really dealt with customers before." She said as she pulled out her resume and handed it over to Sarai, the only job listed on the resume was a bakery in Bath, England and she had worked there for ten years. Her position was not front of house and the name of the bakery was her last name. "I was always back of 'ouse making the pastries n' that.... Me ma was the one who dealt with customers.... uhhh... I remember we 'ad a couple of irate customers before, but an extra scone in their order usually worked."
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
Sarai (leanacartez) loved her english accent. Sarai thought it was so neat. All she could do was smile while the woman spoke. Noted everything the woman was saying. " Ah so you have experience in the kitchen as it is. That is wonderful. " She knew that it wouldn't take the woman long to get the hang of things here since she already had experience. " Nice so your customers always walked away happy for the most part." Sarai placed a few more notes in her work-pad. " Do you think you can come tomorrow and start orientation?" From the short talk with her Sarai liked her already. " If you agree to start your orientation tomorrow you will get the details of your schedule, and pay details as well."
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
Charlotte Burton nodded her head. "Oh, OH! really?! Sure, that would be lovely. What... exactly would I be doing?" She asked curiously, she didn't even need to show off the pastries?
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
Sarai (leanacartez) She hands her over a tax form " Fill this out for me before you leave." she says softly. She motions to the sign that was on the wall behind the counter. " Anything up there you will be making for our customers. You will also be running the register. When our shipments come in then you will be stocking. Food and beverages will be free for the employees." She explained to her. Sarai was getting a text. She looks at her cell. " Charlotte this is something I need to handle, but welcome aboard. If you have any questions please feel free to call me and or text." she offers her business card along with Charlie's. " This is the owners information. He can help and assist with anything you may need to get started with us here."
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
Charlotte Burton blinked a couple of times as she looked over the menu on the chalkboard. "Oh. I see...." She said softly and pursed her lips. She was about to ask about the pastries and if they needed baking, all the rest could be put up with if she could just do that but Sarai needed to go. "Oh... alright. Eh.... okay, before ye run off... the pastries are fresh made?"
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
Sarai (leanacartez) nods " Yes they are made fresh." she says as she walks behind the counter to pick up her bag." I am so sorry to have to cut this short, but I look forward to seeing you at your orientation in the morning." Sarai moved forward and seen Charlie come in. " Aw Charlie you made it." Offering him a smile. " This is Charlotte Burton. She will be starting tomorrow. I have given her the run-down on what she would be doing, but I know if she has any further questions you can help her." Shifts her eyes between the two. " Charlottle this Charlie. Owner of the place. I was telling you about him earlier." Sarai looked back to make sure she had all of her things. " I Have to get going Charlie. If you need me shoot me a text."
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
Charlotte Burton nodded her head and sighed a little bit of releif that they were baked fresh. "Thank goodness...." She said softly as she saw the owner walk in 'Ello, pleased to meet ye." She said warmly as she looked over the tax form, some of it made sense, some of it didn't.'Ye have a good night Miss Sarai" Charlotte said sweetly.
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
Charlie walked in and saw Sarai talking with someone. He caught Sarai's parting words before she hurriedly took her things and rushed out of the door. "Uh... sure," he called out to Sarai just as the door slammed behind her.
He stood there a moment, wondering what it was that made her leave like that. Then, deciding he'll ask her later about it, he faced the woman Sarai had been conversing with. "Hey! Charlotte, right?" he greeted, smiling as he offered his hand. "You're one of the new ones?"
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
Charlotte Burton smiled softly. "Yea, Charlotte. Pleased to meet ye." She said softly as she shook his hand. "I guess so, I...." She seemed a little embarrassed. "I... sorry I am a little nervous...." She said as her eyes drifted to the pastry display and looked at it as if judging how much effort they put into it.
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
"Pleased to meet you too, Charlotte," Charlie greeted, giving her a reassuring smile. "Oh, and don't apologize. We all know how nerve-wracking job interviews can be... Is this your first time to work in a cafe?"
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
Charlotte Burton smiled softly. "Yeah.... it is.... I think I might have been a bit confused on 'ow...." She didn't know how to put it without making herself look like an asshole. "I am more accustomed to working in a kitchen.... I sorta figured that is what I would be doing 'ere...." She said as she moved to the tray that she had earlier left on the counter and pulled the tin foil off to reveal black cherry cheesecake squares, each one dripping with cherry sauce and topped with a perfect burgundy cherry. "I mighta misunderstood the job description to be honest?"
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
Charlie watched her move back to her table. "Well...there's always a learning curve when you're trying out something new. Don't fret about it. The managers are here to guide you. He scratched his chin, looking thoughtful. "You're going to make a lot of mistakes once you'll begin, but that's ok. The important thing is that you'll learn from them. The final evaluation at the end of the training period, after all, would judge your improvement and your willingness to learn, not how many errors you made. If your growth reached the bar needed to provide satisfactory service, then you'll be kept as a regular."
He looked around him. "I'm not sure yet which shift the managers will assign you to -- they still have to huddle over that with themselves -- but I'm positive you'll do just fine whichever shift. Sarai will explain more details tomorrow."
He smiled again at her. "In any case, thanks for choosing to be part of Cafe Espresso, Charlotte. It's a humble coffee shop, but we do our best to serve the customers."
Sarai (LeAnaCartez) Made it to the bar a little late. She was finishing up at the shop and helping the new employee get started. " Hey Charlie" she says softly, but offers him a smile..Dreading being a little late. " Sorry Im late. I assumed you got my text?" she ask as she takes out her work-pad. She had some cafe business to go over with him
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
Aislinn Stephenson carries her not so happy ass down to town and in to the first bar that popped in her head. After the last two days she needed a drink. And a joint. And a few other things but well she couldn't get those things. After dropping Johnny and Cali off at home and making sure they were settled with threats to their lives if they so much as looked at the woods she drove the bronco down. She needed other things too. Groceries. Odds and ends. She comes in giving the other two barely a sidelong glance as she skirts around them to take a seat at the bar. She left behind a scent of sandalwood and vanilla. Maybe something a little earthier underneath. "Whiskey," she says to the bartender with a sigh, "th' strongest ye've got." That Irish accent pulling at her words.
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
Normally, Charlie didn't like going out for drinks if there wasn't any cause for celebration. His whiskey cabinet at home was enough to satisfy his nightly thirst. But Sarai had texted him earlier, and she sounded so urgent, he wondered if it was something to do with work or with one of the employees, especially since she had chosen a venue so far from the cafe.
He downed the rest of his drink and stood up, nearly bumping into someone just as he spotted Sarai enter. He mumbled a quick apology, though his eyes remained on Sarai. He waited until she was next to him before signalling to a waiter.
"Yes, I did," he replied to her question. "Is everything ok? Your texts seemed... I dunno. Tensed."
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
Sarai (LeAnaCartez) Nods “Yes everything is alright. I have a couple of orders that need your e-signature before I can send it over.” Scrolling through her pad as she hands him the stylus. “She would smile to the woman who came inside giving her a wave “Hello there” she offered her before returning her attention back on Charlie. Sarai was slightly tired and needed to sit down a moment anyway. This was a good time for her to unwind. Looking at the waiters on the beach and please double it, and a sour strawberry margarita punch as well.” Those drinks are definitely what she needed.
“I didn’t mean to sound tense in the message Charlie. I'm not always as serious as you are” she joked at him before sitting down. “Nell started last week at the café and she has been doing well. We have a new woman named Nancy who just started this week. She is in orientation so I am hoping this goes well. There profiles and resumes are downloaded in our system. Not sure if you have any time to look at them since you came back.” The waiter would wait to see if Charlie was going to order. “You must have taken your bike out on the road? Did the time alone do you some good?” she asked concerned some.
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
Charlie absently took the stylus and pad Sarai gave him and moved to a better-lit portion of the bar. He frowned as he scrolled through the screen. It was just for supplies and new equipment. It didn't seem like the kind of stuff that needed to be discussed in a bar when he could have just dropped by at the cafe later.
"The delivery guy called me earlier and said the new espresso machine will be dropped off next week," Charlie said. The three from the barista competition were broken beyond repairs, and the smaller one left behind couldn't seem to keep up with the flow of customers.
"I visited Ted at the hospital, by the way. His wife called me this morning. Turns out the accident caused some serious second degree burns on his arms. He's doing well now. They took off the bandages earlier. I told him the Cafe will shoulder all the expenses," Charlie continued as he handed Sarai back her things.
"I gave him a potion too. One of Dominique's gifts during my glory days. Told him three drops on his water before bedtime should do it."
His sister had always been the best potioneer in the Gerard family. Her medicine was the reason why Charlie had stayed so long in the NFL. His injuries, as little as a bruise or as serious as a fracture, would heal after 24 hours of ingesting.
A waiter approached them, and Charlie paused, waiting for Sarai to finish her orders before giving his own.
"Just another glass of whiskey," he said when it was finally his turn. The waiter left and Charlie took the seat opposite Sarai, smiling at her. "You're doing well. You've nothing to worry. You and the other managers have been blessings to my business. Cafe Espresso is booming and shows no signs of slowing down. I'll see to it that the holiday bonuses will reflect your contributions."
Someone dropped a coin in the jukebox and the room started to fill with Sinatra's crooning voice.
"As for the new employees... I'll drop by tomorrow and stay for a couple of hours or so just to check on them and see how they're doing."
The waiter returned with their orders, interrupting their conversation.
...How many roses are sprinkled with dew...
Charlie thanked the waiter and raised his glass to Sarai. He took a deep gulp of his whiskey and felt as though he swallowed molten lava when its heat coursed down his throat and settled in his gut. He winced when he set the glass down. Then, picking up the conversation where they trailed off, he said, "I left the motorcycle at the cafe and walked here from home. It did do me good, yeah. Saw parts of the town I didn't catch before. Thanks for telling me about this bar, by the way. I didn't know this existed until you pointed it out to me in your message. You've been here often?"
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
Sarai (LeAnaCartez) Noted his frown as he took the stylus and looked it over. “No need to frown my good Charlie. You know me. I try to make sure all the business is taken care of before one of us forgets.” Once he is finished looking at the work-pad she powers it down. She wanted work to be over with for the night. She listened as he listed what would be brought in next week. A new shipment would be in soon so she would let the new ladies at the café know.
“It is good to hear that Ted is doing better. That is a very kind gesture Charlie. Reminds me that one of the customers Clem wants us to sponsor him and he sponsor us. He visits a lot, seems like he is a regular. He works for the radio station.” she explained. “The potion you gave Ted will have him back to himself in no time at all.
“You love your whiskey aye?” she poked at him after he ordered. Sarai’s eye lit up as the drinks were brought to them. “Well Charlie thank you for the compliment. It is good to know I am doing alright there. I want to continue to see your business thrive.” Starting on her sex on the beach first. The sweet taste of it hitting the back of throat. Refreshing she thought. Sarai knew she was a light drinker and would limit herself to these two drinks for the night.
“I am sure the new girls will be glad to meet the owner. Well Nell already knows you, but the other one doesn’t. “She listened to Charlie about his bike and his time out. “I know how you can get sometime Charlie. You need to relax more. Running a business and all. The time out on the road and on your bike sounds like a perfect get away.” Maybe she wanted that too. To ride on his bike and feel the wind blowing her hair and hitting her face. Though her and Charlie were just friends she cared about him a great deal. He had his rough edges, but Sarai had known him since they were teens. Most of the time she tried to hide her feelings for Charlie. She was doing okay with or so she though.
“Yes, I have been once or twice Charlie. Not too bad and the drinks are really good. The music is nice too.” she adds. She sways a bit to the music Charlie had picked. Sarai catches herself looking into his eyes as he sat across from her and they talked. There were days when she could get lost in them. It was a crush, right? Of course, it was she thought to herself.
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
"Their whiskey is stronger than I'm used to. Drier. More bitter. I'm probably going to regret this in the morning."Charlie let out a chuckle and glanced at the jukebox. "But you are right about their music. It's...soothing. Didn't think you'd be one for classics though. If I remember correctly, you've always had a deep fondness for HipHop. It used to drive the Principal nuts when he's playing mellow jazz on radio in his office during lunchtime and you suddenly switch it to a Snoop song." He chuckled again. "He never did find out how you did it."
One of the perks of being a witch.
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
Sarai (LeAnaCartez) nods " Right well I happen to had gotten more into classical music in college." She shares with him. She finishes her double sex on the beach. " I definitely still do have the fondness for it along with RnB. My favorites. She laughs at the memory of her pulling such pranks. " Yea good times. I did it like everyday too." she giggles. She starts her second drink and stands up offering her hand to Charlie.."Come on lets dance..Move your feet some."
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
"What? Oh nonononononononono," Charlie said, shaking his head when offered her hand, laughing at the invitation to dance. "I can't. I suffer from this medical condition called choreasthenia. Doctor says I'm not allowed on the dance floor, sorry."
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
Sarai (LeAnaCartez) Laughs and pulls him up anyway. Places his hands on her hips. " That is fine. I'll try to cure you of it. Just stand here and hold me and sway. See its a cheat. Now you don't have to move your feet." She sips her drink and sways to the music looking into his eyes. She smiles. Sarai needed this time out. Over time as she finished her drink. She was buzzed and it could be seen in her eyes. "Maybe one more drink." she said out loud as she waved the waiter over..She was comfy with Charlie at the moment. The music moving her.
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
"I'll have you know that choreasthenia is a very dangerous sickness and that it also hurts people nearby when it I am attacked by it," Charlie laughingly explained even as she pulled him off his seat and to the dance floor.
A few couple were around them, seemingly lost in their own world as they swayed to the music. He stood awkwardly there. He didn't know what else to do until Sarai took his hands and led them to her waist, pressing herself nearer to him.
He hesitated, a little surprised. Suddenly, he was aware of how close she was standing.
Charlie made another attempt at humor. "If they call 911 later, you can't say I didn't warn you..." he said, just as the first guitar chords of Sleepwalk quivered the jukebox.
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
Sarai (LeAnaCartez) The waiter would bring her another drink. She was happy and calm. Laughing softly. " So tell me more about this (Choreasthenia) and when you discovered that you had it." she teased. Sarai enjoyed seeing Charlie relaxed and he seemed to be having a nice time with her. She smiled looking into his eyes. She noticed others around them dancing, but her focus was Charlie. She could sense he was nervous. He had to be, but she wanted to close to him. Her breasts pressed against his chest as he held her hips. " I am hoping to cure you before they have to call 911." she laughed.
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
"Well..." Charlie began, going left when she swayed right, causing him to bump against another couple. "Ooops sorry," he hurriedly said, giving both of them an apologetic look.
Charlie resumed his dancing and swayed to the right. In the process, however, he misjudged the distance he was to sway and he once again bumped to another couple. As he was far taller and heavier, the man he collided with stumbled a few steps, saved only from falling by his partner.
"Apologies..." Charlie mumbled, looking more worried. He had stopped moving, standing just still now and looking like a tree that had sprouted in the middle of the dance floor.
Turning his attention back to Sarai, he leaned in and whispered conspiratorially to her ear, "Doctor says I suffer from having a weak dance game. The worst he's ever come across." He pulled back. "The 911's not for me. It's for the people who might get into accidents while I'm dancing."
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
Sarai (LeAnaCartez) laughs as he seemed to have to left feet. His explanation funny enough. " You couldn't have survived at Juilliard with me. Not with those feet Charlie." After his apologies to the other couples that were around she made sure that she held herself close to him. " Don't move your feet, just stand here..hold me and feel me sway Charlie." she says softly. She was through with her drink and didn't need another one. Sarai stands on her tippy toes and whispers " Charlie I think I tire of dance myself. " When she was drunk the first thing to go was her legs. She was more or so clinging to Charlie. " It is getting loud here. Can you take me back to your place?" she asked him softly
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
Charlie chuckled, his worry dispelling a little when he saw Sarai's eyes lit up with laughter.
"Even if I didn't have choreasthenia, the chances of me getting into Julliard is very slim." He smiled at her. "You are one of the lucky ones. I was so proud when you got in."
He gripped her waist and followed her directions, still feeling awkward with his movements but trusting her voice as she leads him which way to go. The music washed over them. Gradually, Charlie felt himself relax against her, even humming along to the song, enjoying the moment they were sharing.
Then she whispered it was getting loud and requested that she take him back to his place. Charlie stepped back and Sarai faltered a little, so he resumed stepping closer to support her.
"How many drinks have you had?" Charlie asked, frowning. She's not even been in the building 15 minutes and she's already tipsy.
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
Sarai (LeAnaCartez) Counted on her fingers three. "Hmm only three Charlie. Thank you for saying such. It was a great time for me to get away from my controlling adoptive parents." she mumbled. She didn't know if Charlie remembered or not, but she had always been a lightweight when it came to drinking. It didn't take much which is why Sarai drank rarely. She was grateful to be supported by Charlie. She notes his frown and frowns back. " You know you are so much more handsome when you smile." she jokes, but Sarai was ready to leave. Sarai was a bit different when she was tipsy. More of an emotional drunk and she didn't mind sharing her feelings. " Charlie will you take me to your place?" she asked him once more.
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
A few of the dancing couples were looking at them now, especially since Sarai's voice had gotten louder. Charlie excused themselves and assisted her to a vacant table. She was talking gibberish all the way -- some words he couldn't understand as they were slurred
"Sarai, listen to me..." he started, kneeling down to one knee so that his eyes were at her level. He pushed her bangs away from her forehead and lifted her chin so that she was unable to look elsewhere except to his own gaze. "You're one of my closest friends, and you've known me since childhood. But I'm also your boss. I can't take employees to my place in the middle of the night, especially ones that are so drunk they can barely stand up."
He dropped his hand and held hers.
"Tell me where's your home."
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
Sarai (LeAnaCartez) Her cheeks flushed red. She didn't think she was being loud for that wasn't her when she was drunk. She was more or so the quiet type and emotional type. Sarai was flustered with his response to her. "Charlie...It's fine." She picked up her purse she had brought with her and released Charlie's hand. Moving towards the door and outside. If he followed her outside then he would have noticed a piece of pink paper fall from her purse. The words stated (Eviction) It was one of the worst times for Sarai. As she stood outside she could only look for a cab. She felt embarrassed and didn't want Charlie to think any less of her then she felt of herself at the moment.
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
Sarai stood up and pushed Charlie aside. Despite being drunk, she was able to get up to her feet and hurried towards the exit, swaying and bumping on some people along the way.
Managing to get up from the ground, Charlie stood up and searched for her. He saw her by the door. Behind her, he saw some bar patrons yelling obscenities.
"Sarai, wait!" he called, but a waiter blocked his way.
"Sir, you haven't paid for the drinks..." the waiter said, seemingly unimpressed.
Charlie looked helplessly on as Sarai disappeared behind the door. Resisting the urge to cuss, he took out his wallet and handed the waiter a hundred bill.
The waiter remained in place.
"Your friend caused quite a mess back there. She broke some glasses."
Gritting his teeth, Charlie pulled another hundred. The waiter nodded his thanks and slid away.
By the time Charlie reached outside, Sarai had already gotten inside a cab. It zoomed away, something red floating in its wake. Charlie caught it. It turns out to be an eviction notice addressed to Sarai. Her apartment was due in 2 days.
"Shit."
Charlie hailed an incoming taxi. "Take me here," he commanded to the driver, pointing to the address on the letter.
As the vehicle sped away, Charlie wondered why Sarai never mentioned her dilemma to him at all.
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
Sarai (LeAnaCartez) Made it home or what was left of it. She had boxes inside of the house and on the porch. She sighs after making it home. The cab driver would come out and open her door. Sarai was so angry right now. All she had wanted tonight was to be held by Charlie the rest of the night. Could this night get any worse? She had embarrassed herself not only in front of her friend, but her boss. Was she more embarrassed that she had gotten drunk or that she thought she had a chance to stay in his arms after dancing and being so close to him?
She felt like she had been to open. Sarai’s emotions were everywhere. The cab driver helped her out and even walked her to the door. He wouldn’t leave though. The man wanted to get her inside of her house. Sarai was struggling to get her phone out of her bag as the man gripped her purse tighter so that she couldn’t. “Great” she thought to herself. So, this night could get worse. Cab driver “I just want to help you inside” he would now grip her arm and fished for her key that was in her purse.
Sarai was going to scream, but the cab driver warned her not too. He had finally found her key, but the idiot was having a hard time getting the door unlocked. Sarai wished she had now stayed with Charlie, at least this would not be happening. Men could be such creeps and these cab drivers look forward to taking advantage of women. She sighs as his grip gets tighter and he gets closer to unlocking her door.
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
Charlie's cab screeched to a stop. Charlie got out, just in time to see a man -- most likely, Sarai's driver -- struggling with Sarai.
Charlie didn't know what he did. All he remembered were the screams of Sarai's attacker filling the night as he suddenly floated in the air, almost as if he was picked up by a giant hand. He levitated 50 feet in the air above his cab before suddenly being dropped down on the hood, denting the car's body and breaking the windshield.
Glass spewed everywhere. Along with the crash came the turning on lights in the neighborhood. Residents who had been sleeping in their beds had been startled awake by the noise. They walked outside the streets, wondering what it was that caused all the ruckus.
The driver, his forehead cut open and his arm at a weird angle, was groaning in pain. He lifted his head, mouthing something. The words were spewed out bloody.
"Help..." he coughed. "I need help..."
"Good God!" Charlie heard his own cab driver yell behind him. It seemed to snap Charlie out of whatever trance he was in.
"Take him to the hospital," Charlie ordered, though he didn't feel any less merciful towards Sarai's attacker.
Charlie's driver rushed to the injured man and assisted him to his own cab. Leaning in the window, Charlie paid his driver triple the fare he owed.
"Thanks for bringing me here on time." He said, stepping back as the car zoomed away. When Sarai's neighbors decided that the action was over, they returned to their houses.
Charlie strode over to Sarai who was still hanging by the door.
"Explaining what just happened to your neighbors would be quite a task, though I wouldn't worry about it much since in about 2 days time, you won't have to deal with them anymore." Charlie said, lifting up the eviction notice for her to see. He let out a frustrated sigh, but in a gentler tone continued,"Why didn't you tell me? Is that why you invited me to the bar?"
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
Sarai (LeAnaCartez) Had been frightened and hanging on to the door..watching as Charlie protected her and rid her of her attacker. Once the commotion had died down she hugged Charlie. Sarai hugged him tight, as tight as she was holding on to him in the bar. "Thank you Charlie for..saving me" She said softly before looking at the eviction notice he held in his hand. That note was definitely from her purse. She shakes her head and looked to the floor. " I couldn't tell you or anyone else Charlie." she wanted to tear up. " How do you tell one of your closest friends that your parents cut you off financially because they can't control your life?" She sighed " There is so much more to this Charlie..I can't even began to tell you, maybe I would have told you sooner than later. I needed the job at the cafe and I am so grateful you gave me one. Things were getting tight, I no longer had any help." Things seemed to be spiraling out of her control " I didn't invite you to the bar for my personal issues Charlie. I invited you because I..I wanted to see you. I wanted to be with.." she ends it there. She was an emotional wreck and she wanted to find some type of peace within her friends arms. At times she couldn't tell if he was attracted to her or if he even wanted her at times. So after tonight she felt terrible. Still embarrassed.." I.. I don't have a plan B right now. I was just going to figure it out on the way." she admitted to him.
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
Caught offguard, there was a solid minute that Charlie just stood there and let Sarai hug him before he finally moved and wrapped his arms around her too.
"You don't have to worry about that guy," he said, referring to her attacker. "Your street really isn't that brightly lit. Plus, he was too busy trying to bust in here to see me chanting. Even if he goes to the police and reports what happened, everyone would think he's insane for coming up with that story. Besides, he'll have to explain what he was doing to a drunk girl like that," he murmured as Sarai thanked him.
When she stepped away from him, she almost looked embarassed to meet his eyes when he saw what he'd been holding. At first she'd been talking softly, ashamed. Then faster the words came out, explaining what happened. A few of them Charlie didn't quite catch. She was still slurring, but he understood that she needed his help.
"Do you need money?" he asked when she grew quiet, wondering if she was going to take his offer. Even when they were kids, she's always been the proud sort, never asking for help even when she needed it most.
"Do you need an advance?" Charlie reworded. Maybe she'll feel better about accepting the money if it didn't come from his own pocket.
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
Sarai (LeAnaCartez) Looked a him.." I appreciate what you did for me. I don't want to think of that man anymore." His words had comforted her. She shook her head in regard to needing money"This job is still very new to me. I have not been on it very long and I am sure after a couple months I'll be able to find me a place Charlie. I can stay at a motel until then. This is just a place, I can get another in due time." she was declining money or an advance. Sarai wanted to work for whatever she needed.
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
"A motel?" Charlie said, raising a brow. Decent rooms usually charge hundred bucks a night. The cheaper ones were around $40. It would still cost her a lot for a month. "Okay, look. How about you just stay in my place?" And then realizing how it sounded, he quickly added, "It wouldn't be a help per say. You'll be renting it out and still paying for it, just that it's on a much lower price. Maybe just a dollar a month? You can take the room upstairs and I can sleep on the couch. It's a pretty big place."
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
Sarai (LeAnaCartez) " Are you sure it wouldn't be any trouble?" this was a big favor to her. " Of course thats fair. I can do that Charlie." she would agree to whatever payment arrangement they had come to. " I'll cook for you Charlie and try to stay out of the way." He was going to give up his bed for her. Good heart this man had. "I'll have the rest of my things sent to storage..Do I come with you now?" she asked.
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
Charlie shrugged his shoulders.
"It's no trouble at all. And as for cooking, you can cook if you want to, but you're really not required. I usually eat out." He smiled. "The maid comes every Tuesdays and Saturdays, so you don't have to worry about cleaning the house as well."
He handed her back the eviction letter. "You're drunk. You should get some sleep for now. I'll come by in the morning to help you pack up."
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
Sarai (LeAnaCartez) nods as he explains how the things in his household goes. Though he was right and she should sleep this off. "Thanks again Charlie for everything.Goodnight I'll see you in the morning." she leans in and hugged him once more. Looks in his eyes before going inside her home for the last time. She would wrap under the blankets. He would be the last thought on her mind.
Venue: Top floor of The Zenith Building; Somewhere in New York
Characters: Thomas Williams [NPC] and Benedict Maxwell [NPC]
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
Benedict Maxwell studied the large painting looming over the office, just above the mantelpiece. It was a Reni copy, though the artistry made it difficult to distinguish at first glance.
A door closed somewhere behind, and slowly he turned to meet the delighted gaze of Thomas Williams.
"Ah, I see you've found the painting. What do you think?"
"The Massacre of the Innocents?" Benedict tapped his chin. "You don't think it's a bit horrific for main display?"
Tom let out a short chuckle and walked to his side, joining him in gazing at the canvass. "It was a gift from an old friend."
"You take gratification in it?"
Tom nodded."I do."
Benedict pointed to the woman in the painting. "When Herod realized that he had been outwitted by the Magi, he was furious, and he gave orders to kill all the boys in Bethlehem and its vicinity who were two years and under, in accordance with the time he had learned from the Magi. Then what was said through the prophet Jeremiah was fulfilled: A voice is heard in Ramah, weeping and great mourning, Rachel weeping for her children and refusing to be comforted because they are no more."
A smile found its way to Tom's features. "You know your Bible."
Benedict shrugged. "I know my art."
Tom's smile slowly widened as he faced his friend, enveloping him in a warm embrace and patting his back. "It is good to see you again, Benedict. Thank you for the present." He pulled back and gestured again to the painting. "As you can see, it is magnificent in my office."
Benedict heartily laughed. "Think of it as nothing. The last time I've been here, I did tell you the room was much too bare."
The two friends held each other at arm's length and observed what change occurred in the time they were apart. There was not much difference.
Benedict was still stocky and barrel-chested. He still stood just a couple of inch short of 6 feet, though what he lacked in stature, he had more than make up for it in presence. He was the kind of man who spoke volumes without opening his mouth. The kind people notice even before he sets foot in a room.
He dressed impeccably tonight, but then again, he always does. His three-piece suit -- like his entire wardrobe -- was custom made and tailor fit to his figure. His shoes were polished to perfection. He looked every inch like the American blue-blood that he was; so, it was, therefore, curious that the only jewelry he'd allow himself to have on would be a watch and a ring, though God knows he probably could afford to buy himself three dozen diamond mines.
His sharp, steely gray eyes remained undulled by his 63 years, and his thin mouth still appears perpetually pursed in a line. The same reed-thin mustache hovered above his upper lip, as is the slightly broken patrician nose centered on his face. The thick, potruding scar zigzagging from his sideburns down to his jaw was as noticeable as ever, and his gray hair, styled in his usual, was parted to the left and slicked back.
Thomas did not change much as well. He still looked like a kindly doctor than the editor-in-chief he was. His droopy, warm brown eyes still seemingly convey trustworthiness.
If there was any difference to his features, it must be the deepening of the crow's feet grazing the outer corners of his eyes. More lines now marred his forehead and cheeks. He'd grown himself a three-week-old salt-and-pepper beard, and where he'd once worn oval glasses, square spectacles now rested on the bridge of his slightly-upturned nose.
He'd always been taller than Benedict, but now he was thinner. His cheekbones were more pointed, more pronounced. He still had the airs of an affable man, guaranteed to make anyone relax and comfortable around him. It was a skill handy in getting people to confide in him and tell him secrets they wouldn't normally share. If things have been different and Tom hadn't chosen this profession, he would have been successful as a con man.
"The last time you've been here was 6 months ago. A lot has changed since then. Have I neglected to say that in my mails?" Tom asked as he took his seat behind the large, mahogany desk. He waved Benedict to a nearby chair. "Make yourself at home."
Benedict took the invitation.
"How are Ivanna and the kids?" Tom continued.
"Ivanna is currently vacationing in Sicily," Benedict replied, referring to his wife. "The boys are busy, but they are well. Mishenka's nightclub is as popular as ever. He's still battling the rape cases, but it's nothing a little money can't hush. His brother is already working on it. The judge is an old acquaintance of Franz."
"And how is Phillippe's movie? Your last letter mentioned he won an award for it."
Benedict nodded but didn't tell him that the story was stolen -- tweaked and twisted enough to suit his own purpose. His son likes to think of himself as a creative genius, but most of the praises came from his pocket. He wasn't artistic so much as he was wily.
Like father, like son, Benedict thought with a twinge of pride. The entertainment industry really wasn't any different from his own line of work.
"He did. The movie was a political endorsement."
"Ah. He succeeded in making asses out of his father's enemies then?"
Benedict laughed. "Election is almost here. It's good to start an early campaign. Who better to spread the word than the incel nation and basement dwellers who've nothing else to do but pick fights on the internet?" He shrugged. "Bad publicity is still publicity. It's free marketing."
"I'm guessing you were portrayed as the hero in that movie."
He snorted. "Every father is a hero to his son, Tom. But Phillippe's made himself the hero in that one."
"Well, now, I'm intrigued. Where are my free tickets?"
"I'll send them over to you tomorrow."
Tom slapped the table surface. "Fantastic! Would Junior be the one to deliver them as usual?"
Benedict shook his head. "Junior is...still recovering."
"Recovering?"
"Drunken brawl at college."
Again, Benedict omitted facts. Like the part about Junior and a couple of his friends beating up a Black classmate, and not knowing that his brother was a gang leader. The broken ribs and shattered femur, along with the two bullets lodged in Junior's shoulder, were payback for the assault.
"As soon as he's able, we'll be taking steps for retaliation," Benedict promised.
"Sounds about right."
"What about you, Tom? No plans to settle down? Still loving the Bachelor life?"
"I can't imagine myself being a family man. Too much responsibilities."
This time, it was Tom who held back parts of the truth. He was currently paying child support for 3 bastards, all with different mothers.
"So why did you come to see me, Benedict? It's unlike you to drop by for a casual visit. Whatever's on your mind must be something serious."
"I need your help."
"You always do."
A pause.
"I am looking for a child."
Tom raised a brow. "You... are looking for a child?"
"Yes, I am tasked to find a certain one."
"Tasked? You make it sound like you're a pawn, Benedict." Tom laughed, shaking his head. "With your status, it's always you doing the ordering around."
Benedict leaned forward at that, though he kept his face impassive. "Oh, believe me, they can. They are a powerful lot." He shook his head of that thought, so sure that he was mistaken. Benedict Maxwell fears no one.
"Money flows in your veins, my friend. In today's times, wealth equates power. You've never been one to allow anyone boss you around."
"I would hug you for your loyalty, Tom, if only that were true. But among these people, I am the ladder's bottom rung."
Tom could almost swear he heard a slight tremble in his friend's raspy voice. He wondered if he was imagining things.
"This is the first time I'm hearing you talk about yourself like this," Tom said after a pause. He clasped his hands together and leaned back, his leather-upholstered chair squeaking with the shift in position.
"There are plenty of things I don't talk about."
Worried that his friend was losing his mind, Tom got up and walked to the liquor tray. He dropped two icecubes each on two glasses and poured vodka over them.
"How powerful are we talking about? Murder of thousands?"
"So much more. Billions. The entire earth."
Tom placed the stopper back on the decanter and carried both glasses to the table. "I see your point."
He slid one of the glasses to Benedict and took a sip from his own. "So this child..."
"...is the catalyst to losing their power."
Tom considered that for a moment. "Won't their losing power means you won't have to be the bottom rung anymore?"
Benedict sneered."I'd rather be the bottom rung than the dirt which the ladder stands upon. The growth of their power means the growth of mine."
Tom took another sip of his drink."What does this child look like?"
"That is my problem. Nobody knows."
"You're looking for a child you've not seen before? What information do you have?"
"Not even age. All I have is a prophecy."
"A prophecy?!?"
Tom's laughter echoed through out the room.
"This is what you're chasing after? Some stupid hocus-pocus?"
"You don't believe in sorcery or magic?"
"You mean, witchcraft?"
"That is one side of magic's multi-faceted dice, yes."
Tom laughed again. He couldn't help it.
"Next thing you'll be telling me, you're a werewolf."
"Close."
Benedict stood up. Slowly, his figure began to grow blurry...wavy, like a mirage. Then his shape grew bigger, his bones cracking and elongating while his muscles expanded. He bent forward. His palms turned to paws. He was now standing on four legs like an animal. Ten feet...fifteen...twenty. His clothes ripped apart as his gigantic body filled the room. His skin became hairier. He sprouted a gigantic scorpion tail and bat wings on his back. His face contorted this way and that, like clay in somebody's hands.
When everything finally became still, he had three sets of sharp teeth and the head of a lion.
In front of him, Tom stood frozen in fear, his eyes bulging at the horrendous-looking creature.
Benedict took a step forward. His voice was a deep rumble. "I'm a Manticore."
The glass Tom had been holding fell and shattered on the marble floor.
"Why do you come to me?" His voice was barely above a whisper. "Surely, so many others can be more helpful to you."
Benedict looked at him as though the answer was obvious enough. "They do not have my trust."
With his tail, he swatted a piece of paper lying on the chair he'd been sitting on. It flew and landed on Tom's table.
"Here is the prophecy. Find me the child, and I will grant you riches beyond your wildest dreams."
Venue: The Barista Competition venue; Cottage behind the Motel
Characters: Rowan, Sarai, Yoshiya, Tossyrth, Nell, Kas, Nancy, and Charlie. Bunch of NPC characters as participating baristas.
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
Rowan Varsare de'Sange (noxium1tenebrae) made her way through the forest with ease, her body remembering the woods even if she didnt. Memories flicked the edges of her conciousness before disappearing into the depths of her mind. She made her way to the event and plopped her booty down on the chair. Bright blue hues danced across the espresso machines and the people already gathered.
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
Charlie looked at the gathering crowd, pocketing his hands inside his jacket. It was funny how a little coffee competition got him all worked up. Even his last football game didn't make him as nervous as he was now.
"Is everyone ready?" he asked Sarai next to him. She was the Mistress of Ceremony and seemed a lot more composed than he was.
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
Yoshiya Yokai gives out a 'heh' and answers "when we run out of room maybe we have a mosh pit. Seems a waste of caffeine to sit around all boring" He looks around "wait.. don't tell me this is some kinda hoity-toity coffee thing, is it?"
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
Kas Theory (loudtyper) sniffs the brewing coffee "I want some coffee now!"
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
Nancy MacLeod: turns around to the man speaking as if he were some kind of host or something then Nancy would nod she was quiet at the moment not really knowing anyone what is a girl to do
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
Tossyrth sprawls in a position that is somewhat tolerable, but according to many fashion magazines is reliably sexy. She feels she can probably hold it for another ... sixty seconds, before muscles start cramping up.
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
Sarai (leanacartez) Shifts her eyes between the gathering crowd and Charlie. " I believe so. We have a pretty good crowd." she gives him a warm smile " Ready when you are." It had been a while since she had been at one of these competitions. The area smelled great though.
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
Nell Mochi (nellsvocea) nodded her head gently at the thought of a mosh pit. She stretched a bit as she stood and hummed. She looked back to see Luc and dipped her head a bit and step slightly to the side.
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
Nancy MacLeod looks around one last time she wondered what this was all about, she was led by her nose so she came here but Nancy was beginning to wonder what is the hold up she wanted some coffee and perhaps a half dozen donuts to go with that gallon of coffee she was jonesing for
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
Inside his jacket, Charlie's phone buzzed, signaling an incoming message. He pulled it. It was from one of the judges.
"Sorry. Can't make it. Emergency happened. I'll make it up to you later."
Closing his eyes, Charlie counted to five and then slid his phone back into his jacket. It was already past 1. The competition should have already started.
He looked around and saw the woman from the Cafe yesterday.
"Hey, you. Know anything about coffee?" he asked her.
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
Nell Mochi (nellsvocea) looked up as she quirked a brow to Charlie. She gave a gentle nod, "A little bit." she said shrugging, "I know what tastes good and what looks pretty." she said with a light smile.
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
Rowan Varsare de'Sange (noxium1tenebrae) would turn in her chair to look at everyone for a brief moment. She was more of a people watcher in big scenes.
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
Yoshiya Yokai goes and flops onto a chair in the back "Never been to a western 'coffee ceremony' before. Is there some kinda rules or etiquette? I just toss grounds in a pot and boil
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
Kas Theory (loudtyper) passes out some of the chocolates that she got from the candy store earlier, "Here you go guys, help us from charging the coffee stations for a drink
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
"Great! One of the judges bailed on me. You can make up spooking me the other night by taking her place," he said, gesturing for her to follow him.
"This is Sarai. She's one of Cafe Espresso's managers. She'll be hosting this competition. Tell her something about yourself so she can say something about you when she introduces you to the audience."
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
Sarai (leanacartez) "A cancellation?" she inquired watching his reaction toward his phone. Her blue orbs land on the woman he was speaking with. " Thats better than nothing." Gives her a smile " Yes please go ahead." She would walk with Charlie and the young lady. " The teams are forming Charlie"
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
Nell Mochi (nellsvocea) looked to Sarai and gave a gentle nod. "I'm Nell Mochi, I'm 22 years old and I just moved here from Tulsa Oklahoma." she shrugged her shoulders lightly, "There really isn't much to say about me but that I am looking for a job." she said with a chuckle.
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
Nancy MacLeod: clears her throat and says, her borgue thick and hopefully understandable "och! I am Nancy MacLeod I am 30 years auld and newly arrived and also am seekin employment" she would then go quiet once again
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
Yoshiya Yokai raises an eyebrow as the people are introducing themselves. But he's distracted by the woman sitting in front of him. In his oddly accented voice he comments "nice thong." and then he turns in his seat to look at the others
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
Rowan Varsare de'Sange (noxium1tenebrae) phone rings and she stands up and leaves because she keeps crashing! (Sorry guys Dx)
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
Tossyrth looks around at the mention of a thong and finds it came from the guy behind her. Just in case it was him, she winks.
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
Charlie gave a shrug towards Sarai's direction. "Well, sounds good enough to be a judge!" he exclaimed, before shooing Nell towards the small cottage where the contest was going to be held. A sizable crowd was still growing.
Sarai went to the top of the podium. Charlie leaned in slightly to Nell. "We'll wait here until she calls out the teams. Four has registered."
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
Kas Theory (loudtyper) raises an eyebrow, "Four? Why are there 3 tables then?"
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
Nell Mochi (nellsvocea) nodded her head gently to Charlie. She folded her hands behind her back as she stayed quiet before guiding herself to a seat. Her eyes looked up to Sarai.
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
Nancy MacLeod feels her arse going numb so she would stand up, her brows would furrow as this coffee drinking gathering didnt seem to be happening, instead she would let her nose take her in and around town
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
Sarai (leanacartez) “Well Nell I think after this you will land one” Reassuring the young woman. After all she was coming to her and Charlie’s aid with this vanishing judge who would not be appearing.
Sarai smiled walking up the stairs to face the crowd. “Welcome, welcome to the Barista Competition. “It is wonderful to see all of your lovely faces. First, I would love to thank you for coming here not only to support the café, but to support the competitors as well. They have worked very hard and they are here to play.”
Nods to each of the competitors that are near and preparing at their stations. “I’d like to go ahead and introduce the judges. “Charlie Gerard owner of the café Espresso. A new judge who will be stepping in today. Nell Mochi who is twenty-two years old and I just moved here from Tulsa Oklahoma.” Gives her a smile. “Seems we will need one more judge before the competition can began. Can I have a volunteer if it isn’t too much to ask?” Her eyes scan the crowd.
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
Yoshiya Yokai turns back around, cracks a grin, "I got one just like it back in the room. I could show you sometime" he says to the blond in front of him. Then turns his attention back to the proceedings. He digs in his pocket to count change "So the koohee free or overpriced like starschmucks?"
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
Tossyrth raises her hand to volunteer. "Sure, I'm not an expert, but I ~think~ I can tell the difference between a good cup and a bad one..."
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
Sarai (leanacartez) Nods “Sounds great. That is exactly what we are looking for. Can I have your name please?” she offers the woman a smile. Motions her to join the other judges whom she had named earlier. Well this was good she thought. At least with a complete set of judges they could continue the show. She didn’t want anything to throw off this day for him. It was a very important competition. “Charlie will be announcing the teams here.” (Wb)
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
Tossyrth stands and smiles to the other judges, then to the audience. Shooting a wink to Yoshiya in particular. "My name is Tossy."
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
Charlie took the seat next to Nell, but as soon as he heard his name being introduced, he stood up again and faced the crowd, raising his hand for a little wave.
The teams entered through the aisle, marching towards the front and taking their positions behind the tables. Each team composed of 4 people. They seemed grim, possibly nervous like him too.
He waited until they've all settled down before he moved to the middle of the stage. Team no. 1 was wearing red name tags. "We have team no. 1, which is composed of Ted, Frank, Joy, and Hyacinth. They're from the mainland who heard about the competition from a friend."
"Team no. 2, on the other hand, is made up of John, Liam, Carter, and Mary. They're Wailing Rock's own fishermen, who..." he looks at his notecard. "...just wanted to sample free coffee because they've been up partying all night last night." He frowned. "Thanks guys."
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
Tossyrth applauds equally for the teams.
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
Yoshiya Yokai's eyes keep going back to Tossy. His eyes glitter and he's got this smirk on his face. Then hearing about the teams he chuckles "I vote for the party people" and he claps slowly while nodding their way
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
Nell Mochi (nellsvocea) tipped her head lightly to both teams with a smile. "Good luck to the both of you." she said, looking between both teams.
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
Team no. 2 was wearing green name tags. Beside them were teams no. 3 and 4 with blue and yellow ones.
"We got Pete, Dave, Alex, and Tony for Team no. 3. They're college buddies who worked in the same cafe in mainland. And team no. 4 with Lila, Winnie, Perry, and Jake. They're also from Wailing Rock who got a bit of background making coffee. Lila's and Jake's mothers used to be coffee harvesters back in Brazil."
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
Tossyrth applauds the two remaining teams. Though she doesn't turn her head to look directly at him, she shifts in her seat until she can sneak glances at him out of the corner of her eye.
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
Yoshiya Yokai deftly snatches his pack of smokes out of his breast pocket and with a smooth flip of the lid pulls one out with his lips. Then realizing it might not be alright he says with half smile "mind if I smoke? Where I come from koohee and smokes go together like rice with a meal."
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
Nell Mochi (nellsvocea) looked over each of the team members and gave a gentle smile. She folded her arms across her stomach quietly as she watched over each of the team members
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
Sarai (leanacartez) Smiled “Thank you for joining the panel Tossy.” She said welcoming her. Then looks to the teams that had been introduced “Alright the teams will begin by picking up cards from the table in front of them. The teams will need to choose fifteen cards. Our categories are as followed. Piccolo, Cappuccino, Hot signature beverage, Café Latte, and our Free-pour our Specific-patterned Milk-based beverages.
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
Charlie picked up a dainty bell and a stopwatch from the table. "Since there's just 4 teams, we'll just quickly cut to the cutthroat round. Fifteen servings must be done at the end of ten minutes. The team that has presented the most number of servings with the best taste, presentation, temperature, and art will win $5000. Cappuccino, Piccolo, and Latte will be judged on latte art. Milk-based beverages will take into consideration contrast, symmetry, size, foam quality. Espresso for taste and temperature, and Signature beverages will be judged on presentation and taste."
He nodded at the contestants. "Good luck. Contest starts..." Looking at his fellow judges, he clicked on the timer in the same time he rung the bell. "...Now!"
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
Yoshiya Yokai's eyes seem to glaze over at the descriptions of all the different kinds of coffee being presented. He's obviously no connoisseur coffee drinker and looks like a deer in headlights at all the fancy names. He mutters "glad I'm not having to judge. Simple guy, simple pleasures. Black coffee, hot women." He shrugs and then watches the contestants do their thing
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
Nell Mochi (nellsvocea) watched incredulously as the teams went to work. She could smell all of the different types being produced and would look over towards Tossy momentarily. She fidgeted with her jacket as she turned her gaze back over the teams.
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
Tossyrth smiles up to Sarai and nods a silent, 'you're welcome' to her, and pays attention to each of the teams as they begin their preparations. Those nearby (or with supernatural hearing) might hear the faintest of buzzes, almost as if a cell phone on silent had been called. Tossy's eyes widen and she takes a couple of deep breaths to wrench her mind back to the competition before her rather than extracting vengeance for the trick that had been played on her.
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
Sarai (leanacartez) “Now that the timer has started look at these young contestants go.” Her blue orbs shifting between each one as they moved to get the cream, milk, sugar and other ingredients needed to make their beverages. “Five thousand dollars is on the line here.” she hosted as she looked over the banister.
“Looks like Mary spilled the cup of milk that would have helped her finish that beverage. She will have to run to get another one or it looks like she won’t be able to start on the next one.” Her eyes go over to Team 4. They are now making the latte. Look at the art of it and the effort.” She mused. “The creativity is amazing out there.”
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
Teams 1, 3, and 4 were running around like headless chickens, busily preparing the required beverages. Table sheets that had been pristine white were now stained with coffee and milk. Sugar and bean powder dusted the table surface. Contestants keep bumping into each other.
Team no. 2 seemed hungover still. They were trying to keep up but are sluggish. Occasionally, they would sway from side to side, causing collisions with the other teams.
"Who are you betting would win?" Charlie whispered to Nell as he scratched his chin.
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
Nell Mochi (nellsvocea) hummed lightly as she watched the teams. She considered this and tilted her head. "Team four seems to be doing incredibly well, working like a team. I think team two needs to drink some of the coffee they're making.." she crinkled her nose just a bit.
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
Tossyrth watches the teams work, eyes going more frequently to the personal collisions than to the completed cups. Those run-ins are going to determine more than the completed items who can get to the end of the list, she feels. While it's tempting to interfere with one of the teams by having a fight break out during one of those collisions, Tossy's not that ready to cause mayhem on a small scale to no purpose.
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
Yoshiya Yokai is paying most attention to the still hung over crew "cmon, cmon.. make that coffee like a real drunk. Best creative stuff happens when drunk. Shoulda had some hair of the dog.." He doesn't seem to be paying much attention to the more refined makers of coffee as he inwardly cheers the underdog
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
The smell of coffee was heady. Even with the cottage's large open windows, the scent was strong inside the room.
"Team 3 and 4 does seem to be doing very well, don't they?" Charlie commented, watching the Team Captains Alex and Lila shout out orders to their teammates like veterans. This must not have been their first competition.
Team 1 was also doing well, but they seemed to be a nervous bunch. There were more spills on their table than anywhere else. And where everybody was on their 7th cup, Team 2 was still on their 3rd.
Charlie checked the timer. Five minutes left.
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
Nell Mochi (nellsvocea) watched on curiously watching 3 and 4 mostly. She felt bad for team one, she truly knew what those nerves felt like. Team 2, well, they had a cheerleader. She would look over her shoulder to the guy and give a light chuckle at his cheers before looking back to the tables. "I have a feeling it will quite literally boil down to taste." she said nodding her head on the judging.
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
Sarai (leanacartez) Looked about “Team three and four are pretty close to having all required beverages made. As team One is trying to catch up. “Watched team two as they struggled. “Those collisions are going to definitely continue to slow them down.” she says. The next Collison for team two would involve the them knocking the table over. “With not much time left, hopefully they can fix their station and get back into the game.”
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
Yoshiya Yokai just shakes his head at the bumbling and then tries to take an interest in the more refined workers. Noting the nerves of the one team he huffs "try the decaf?"
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
Tossyrth gives a soft 'aww' as the underdogs blow themselves out of the water. She takes a deep breath to focus again as the pranking continues against her. She twitches as the mischief begins taking its toll against her concentration as she becomes acutely aware of the inside of her sweater. For now, with the seamen out of the running, her favor switches to team 1 and their determination to do this through their anxiety.
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
Two more minutes.
The teams were already preparing their last cup.
Alex and Lila met at the table where the only French Press was available. They reach each side of the handle at the same time.
"Let go!" Alex ordered pulling the French Press to him.
"How about you let go?" Lila retorted angrily, her accent thick on her tongue.
"I got here first!"
"No, you didn't! I did!"
The timer beeped, signaling that they were in the last minute. The team leaders heard it and it seemed to make them even more panicked. They started tugging the French Press harder.
40 seconds down. They were still at it.
"Let the fucking handle go!"
"Do you want me to punch you?!" Lila screamed, giving one last hard tug on the French Press.
The handle broke and Alex went stumbling back.
"Uh-oh." Charlie whispered, watching as though in slow motion as Team 3's leader crashed into Team 1's Ted.
Ted flailed as the impact caused him to fly across the tables, sending everything crashing to the floor. Trays, blenders, porcelain cups, espresso machines... they all fell down and broke.
Not a single cup was left.
The alarm went off. Time's up.
Leaning on a wall, as though she were about to drink, Mary of Team 2 paused mid-act and set down a steaming cup in a saucer.
"Uhhh... I figured since we were so far behind, we weren't gonna win anyway and I stole one..." she started.
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
Tossyrth blinks at the sudden eruption of chaos in the competition that she hadn't even had to contribute to. She lets out one laugh, filtered through her attempt at not laughing at all. Then a second escapes her. She starts laughing without trying to keep it in any more and she begins applauding Mary.
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
Nell Mochi (nellsvocea) watched the sudden chaos that all started suddenly. She carefully reached up and rubbed her head. She tilted her head lightly. She looked towards Charlie and Tossy. She let out a laughter and nodded her head at Tossy as she would clap for Mary as well. Though confused, she was fully entertained in that moment.
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
Yoshiya Yokai stands and applauds, his smirk replaced with a genuine grin. "HHoooooyyy!!!" he exclaims "now that is a good show!" as he laughs and claps. He then bows deeply several times "Good show!!"
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
Sarai (leanacartez) “That's the timer” she exclaimed as she watched the competitors raced to finish. To her surprise “Team two are the winners of this here Barista competition. “She claps “Good game to all! It was close” She looks to the judges giving them smiles.
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
A long silence issued after the chaos, broken only by the laughter of Nell and Tossyrth beside him. Pretty soon, everyone else in the crowd was laughing with them.
"You can't do that!" Alex cried out after snapping out of his initial horrified expression.
"That's not fair. It was all his fault!" Lila exclaimed, marching towards Charlie. "We should have been the winners!"
"You know, what's not fair?" Charlie began, rising from his seat. "Breaking all my goddamn things, which the three of you caused! Who's going to pay for all this mess? Small blessing it'd be if the espresso machine still works!"
He turned towards Team 2. "As there is only one coffee left, there will be no need for taste test. By default, Team 2 wins this competition."
The winning team exploded in a shout of joy, as though miraculously cured from their hungover. Amidst the losing teams' groans and grumble were their hoots of victory.
"Congratulations, Team 2. Please come by at the cafe later for your reward. This...whole thing needs to be cleaned up first."
Charlie turned towards his fellow judges and shook their hands. "I appreciate your all coming here. Sorry we didn't get to see you put your coffee-testing talents to work."
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
Tossyrth stands, a quivering smile on her face held there only by pure willpower. Somewhat breathlessly she shakes Charlie's hand. "Thank you for letting me sit on the panel. Nowihavetogo." The last sentence is rushed and she turns to run out of the enclosure. She tries to make eye contact with Yoshiya on the way but if she can't, she can't. She ~really~ has to get somewhere private ~right now.~ She heads for the giant rocks between the site and the beach, intent on scrambling into the rocky, bush-filled area until she can get some brief measure of privacy.
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
Yoshiya Yokai raises an eyebrow as the woman with the thong hurries away without saying much. His eyes follow her for the longest time but then he shrugs "birds of a feather.... ought not flock together" he says cryptically under his breath
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
Nell Mochi (nellsvocea) watched as Charlie stood up and shook his hand when he offered it and nodded her head gently as she moved to stand. She blinked as she watched Tossy run out towards the brush and shook her head lightly as she nodded. "Thanks." she said, she looked to the disaster. "Do you want help cleaning this up?" she'd ask.
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
Sarai (leanacartez) Walked back down to the small gathering. "Nell thanks for helping us while we were in a pinch. " She would turn to speak to the guys who were there to help clean. " Normally after such a big even like this we have cleaners to help pick up after, but all help is welcomed. " Giving her a smile. " So Nell you mentioned you were looking for work earlier?" she asked as she directed a couple of the guys to what things needed to be picked up and placed. Nothing else needed to be broken this day. " Charlie the event went over quite well."
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
Yoshiya Yokai returns to his smirking smile as he pulls out another clove cigarette and stepping just outside lights it with a flourish and clicking of a zippo. "Great show. You sell regular coffee at this place of yours? I will visit. maybe buy two if you allow smoking"
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
Nell Mochi (nellsvocea) nodded her head gently looking over to Sarai. "That's no problem. I like to help." she said smiling to her. "Yes, I just arrived a few days ago, and I've been trying to settle myself in" she chuckled.
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
"Everyone's welcome at the cafe. Even smokers. The tables outside are for them," he replied to one of the attendees who was exiting the cottage. "First one will be on the house for staying here still and braving this disaster." Charlie rubbed the back of his neck as he surveyed the mess left behind.
"It's ok. Me and my staff will handle it..." to Nell he said, already taking his jacket off and rolling his shirt sleeves. The crowd inside was already thinning out. He let out a sigh and forced a smile to her direction."I guess we're even now, huh?"
Then, as though he remembered something she said earlier, he paused. "You mentioned you're new in town. You need a job? The cafe's still hiring."
Yana came towards them and invited her the same thing. "Yana can take you under her wing. You can start right away if you want."
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
Yoshiya Yokai nods his head several times as he takes a long drag "good good.. " and he shuffle wanders away, hand in one pocket and other flicking the ashes from his cigarette
Characters: Esras (NPC), Eoghann (NPC), and Gale (NPC falcon)
Note: Flashback RP
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
"Esras!"
The boy stumbled a few steps as squeezed his way out through the thick crowd gathered in the village square, but continued running forward.
"Esras!" He waved his hand in the air, hoping to catch his brother's attention.
A young man atop a horse, no older than 25 summers, looked his way. He shared the same dark, curly hair and dark blue eyes as the boy running towards him.
"Eoghann?" he whispered, more so to himself than to the other horseriders with him. He jumped off his saddle and waited until the boy reached him.
"Esras, I bring news," the boy panted. He wiped his forehead with the back of his hand, smearing dirt upon his sweaty skin. The woolly shirt he was wearing had tears and holes on the sleeves as though he had been caught in a thorn bush. His pants were wet from the waist below. Mud caked his feet.
"Eoghann, did you not hear what father told you yesterday?" the older of the two admonished. "You were no longer to cross the river. It is too far from the village, and these are dangerous times. The Romans are – "
"That's what I've been trying to tell you!" the boy interrupted, his voice rising in volume. "The Romans are here! They've made camp in the woods."
Esras bent down to his brother's eye level and grabbed his shoulders. "Are you certain?"
Eoghann nodded. "I am."
Esras straightened. "We must inform Figol. A decision must be made immediately."
"But is he not with father and the council today?" the boy inquired.
"He is." Esras let out a whistle, and from the skies, a sharp cry could be heard. He held out his arm. Something slate-gray glided down from the heavens, landing smoothly on his gloved hand.
Taking out a piece of meat from a pouch on his saddle, Esras held it near the peregrine falcon's beak. Hungrily, the bird tore at it.
While it fed, Esras tied a red cloth around its leg. "Find Figol," he told the bird. "He will know what it means."
The falcon made another cry as though it understood him.
Nell tucked her jacket abit as she headed into the small coffee shop. Her bright blue eyes took in her surroundings as she made her way to the counter. She shook her head and muttered to herself about it being alot colder in washington than it was back home. She gave a sigh as she paused and looked over the menu. She looked to the Barista as she nodded "Pumpkin spice latte please." she said gently, as though she'd be disturbing her surroundings.
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
Charlie entered the cafe, tucking a thick tube of rolled-up posters under his arm as he scanned the room for a vacant table. There was one near the counter and, quickly, he made his way over to it. Behind the cash register was Marcie, busily punching in the orders of a customer.
"Hey Marce," Charlie greeted as he set down his things. "Just got back from the radio station. I placed an ad up for the competition tomorrow. Set some posters on my way here too." He waved the stapler gun he'd been holding. "There's still a few left to put but they'll be done before the day ends."
He slid into the nearest chair and took off his mittens, blowing warm breath to his fingertips.
"Once you're done, can you get me a mug of hot cocoa? Wind's been blowing nonstop outside."
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
Nell stood there quietly as the man had burst through the door with the posters and such. Her eyes blinked a couple times as she instantly recognized him as the man from the hill. She'd turn her eyes back to the bar quickly, remembering his snapping at her. She would reach into her pocket and pull out a few dollars. She'd pay for her drink and watch the barista go to work on the hot cocoa. She took her drink and sipped it before her curiosity got the best of her. "Competition?" she'd ask, looking over towards him with a slightly shy and sheepish smile.
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
"Yeah, competition," Charlie replied without looking up, too busy taking his scarf off. "Figured it'd be a good way to celebrate the start of Autumn, you know?" He made an offhand wave to the glass window where outside, maple trees looked to be on fire with its red and gold leaves.
"It's a barista competition," he continued, unbuttoning his coat next. "Of course, you don't get a lot of baristas here in Wailing Rock, so we're just opening the contest to everyone who has a passion for coffee and for making their own signature coffee drink." He shrugged. "You're welcome to join..."
Charlie finally glanced up to meet the customer's curious look. Recognition made him frown.
"...Or not," he drily finished. "What are you doing here?"
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
Nell watched him as he descarfed, she was waiting for it. She tilted her head lightly as she listened to the idea of a barista competition. "What would the prize be? A months worth of free coffee?" she asked curiously, pausing as he finally turned to look at her. Her smile slowly faded as she heard the tone of his voice. "I....I live here." she said, before pausing her cheeks flushing a bit red. "No. Not here I mean. Over in the ... Hotel? Motel?" she paused once more and took a breath. "I live somewhere within town." she crinkled her nose before asking "How's your elbow?"
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
"It's a group competition," Charlie replied, still in that same dry tone. "Teams will be made up of 4 people. Each team will have to produce 15 orders within 10 minutes based on beverage card that they will randomly pick from the judging table. Categories will be Espresso, Long Black, Café Latte, Piccolo, Cappuccino, Hot signature beverage, Café latte, and Free-pour or Specific-patterned Milk-based beverages. Phase 1 will be an all knock-out round. The best 2 teams will proceed to the final round, where they will do the same thing, though instead of 15 orders within 10 minutes, it will be 20 orders within 15."
He leaned back in his seat and crossed his arms. "The winning team will win $5000. Second place $2000." He paused. "My elbow's fine, thanks for asking. A bit banged up, but the bruise is healing. I'd invite you to join the contest but you might cause the other contestants to spill boiling water on themselves."
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
Nell looked at him quietly. She looked down at her latte for a moment her face dropping of emotion. She looked back up to him and nodded quietly. "Well, right. Glad to hear your elbow is better." She said as she turned towards the door. She gave a light sigh and as she headed towards the door she shook her head lightly. She considered just getting back on the bus to head back home.
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
Charlie saw the dejected expression on the woman's face, and for a moment, he felt a surge of guilt rise up in his stomach. Maybe he was too harsh. She did apologize.
He considered going after her and made a motion to stand up, but Marcie arrived with his order, blocking his way to get to her.
"Hey, boss. The competition's at 1 tomorrow, right? When do you want us setting the stuff up? Plenty of customers coming our way today and we haven't got a lot of hands," the manager piped, unaware, as she set down the steaming mug on the table.
Charlie's gaze was still fixed on the woman outside. She was crossing the street.
Distractedly, he answered Marcie, "Don't worry. We'll start setting up at 11 tomorrow. Wyatt and the others will be here to help us then."
A bus stopped in front of the shed where the woman was waiting, blocking her from Charlie's view. When it began moving, she was no longer in sight.
"Hopefully this isn't a mistake..."
Marcie shook her head. "Not a mistake for sure, Boss. You're doing the right thing. This competition will bring even more people in to the cafe, you'll see."
Charlie nodded, saying nothing else. He didn't want to tell her he wasn't doing the contest to get the word out about Cafe Espresso. It was already doing very well, exceeding his expectations.
No, his reason was Mabon. This will be his way of celebrating the harvest festival. Of the affirmation of the Earth's birth, death, and rebirth. Of balance between darkness and light. Alban Elfed.
Charlie's hesitation was that the other witches in the island would know too. AJ. Ruka. Whoever it was that sent that invitation.
He took a sip of his hot drink.
You worry too much. To everyone, it's just another ordinary contest.
Startled, the writer looked up from the laptop screen he'd been staring at for the past hour or so.
"Mr. Maxwell!" he exclaimed, putting on a cheerier demeanor to quickly cover up the guilty look he hadn't intended on showing. "What a lovely surprise!"
Johnny Ross closed the browser where a dozen pictures of his ex-wife and her fiance are showing, and pushed his swivel chair away from the table. "Which gods should I thank for this visit?"
Maxwell let out a small smile, a rarity, even with those closest to him. "I am here to see your boss. Tom and I have an urgent business to discuss," he replied in his usual low, raspy voice. From the doorway, he stepped forward into the room, and Johnny instantly felt the temperature dip 10 degrees lower.
Resisting the urge to shiver, he stood up and gestured a hand towards the couch. "Please. Do stay for a while and chat," Ross invited, though he didn't really mean it.
Maxwell made him uncomfortable. He felt as if he were inviting a viper in the writers' office. But it wasn't as if doing anything else was an option. Benedict Maxwell was a name uttered in fear and reverence in elite circles. He was a powerful man, and shunning him away would not earn Ross any favors.
"What are you working on?" Maxwell asked, ignoring his invitation to sit, strolling instead to a row of bookcases.
Ross felt the cold prickle worsen.
"I'm still working on the one Tom assigned me yesterday."
Maxwell paused. Slowly, he turned and studied the writer.
Johnny Ross looked like an aging choirboy.
He wore an ill-fitting shirt that, on him, appeared to be more like curtain drapes than clothes. The round glasses upon his ruddy, chubby cheeks magnified his eyes, giving him an almost owlish quality. He had a receding hairline that doesn't seem so obvious since he had shaven his head fully, and a stubbled, dimpled chin. Despite a handsome smile, he had a nervous disposition about him; his fingertips were nicotine-stained and he was constantly wiping his palms on the thighs of his jeans. Maxwell doubted Ross even realize what he was doing.
Overall, Johnny Ross was just another average Joe. Put him in a crowd and he'll blend right in. There was nothing out of the ordinary with the guy, and it was true for skills as it was for looks. Hell, Ross was hardly the best writer in The Zenith. There wasn't really anything that made him stand out, except for his network of connections that gave Maxwell's line of work such a boom.
"Ah, yes. The article. It was I who requested Tom for that," Maxwell said after a while. "It is due to be published on the website tomorrow, correct?"
The Zenith was one of the most popular sites on the web. It boasts of at least five million unique clicks a day. Topics range from pop culture and entertainment to politics and current events. The Glory that was Hollywood, and the Grandeur that was Washington. The site was influential to both young and old alike.
"Correct," Johnny replied. "The generals have already been notified."
He was referring to the men who controlled the bots.
"Good, good!" Maxwell enthused, picking up a small, marble bust from the shelf. It was sculpture of an Emperor.
"If all goes well, I'll see to it that a hefty reward is in order."
Nell Mochi (nellsvocea) had wandered up the path quietly. Her eyes looked about looking rather surprised at the beauty of the view. She paused as she saw a man standing there and would stay quiet as to not disrupt him but she did take steps forward to get a better view out over the water, it damn near took her breath away.
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
The tower viewer made a small, sharp ringing noise, signifying that coin Charlie had just inserted gave him 2 more minutes of viewing time. He bent his knees a bit, aligning his eyes behind the lens and swiveling the handle slowly so he could gaze at the ocean in front of him. He couldn't see much as it was dark and cloudy, but what little light there was sparkled on the water's surface, glittering like jewels on silk.
The rock plateau was far from being the highest point in the island, but the place was quiet and remote, and the peace helps drown out the thoughts keeping him up at night. It didn't hurt too that the scene in front of him was beautiful.
He straightened up, idly tucking behind his ear a strand of pale hair that had escaped his bun. His dark brows were drawn together as though he wasn't physically present, as though only half of him was experiencing this sight while the other part was in a whole other realm entirely.
And it was.
It seemed as though a rope had coiled itself around his limbs, refusing to let go and pulling him back over and over to what had transpired for the past months. And Charlie was stuck. Both in his memories and in choosing which path he should now partake.
Should I sell now the cafe? Give away the house I now call home? Run away and escape from the island as I did from New Orleans?
His purpose in coming was to be left alone. To live undisturbed for the rest of his life like some forgotten hermit. He could see now that it was a foolish prayer.
Charlie let out a long, deep sigh, only for it to be turned in a sharp inhale when a shadowy figure to his right caught his eye. He spun to face whomever it was, but in his hurry, his elbow hit the large metal head of the tower viewer.
"Shit!" he uttered loudly in the night, stepping back as he grabbed his arm.
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
Nell Mochi (nellsvocea) looked over a bit as she saw the man looking through the viewer. Her eyebrow quirked as she hadn't even noticed it right off, she reminded herself she should take a turn after he was done. She blinked as he smacked his elbow on the metal viewer. She cringed lightly. "Are you alright?" she'd ask, her eyes darting to where he grasped.
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
The figure burst into a run towards Charlie, and for one brief, panic-inducing second, he considered using magic to get him out of the place. Then the clouds rolled and allowed light to shine upon the charging shadow, and he could see that it was a woman, blonde-haired and covered in what seemed to be a multicolored hand-printed hoodie.
"Yeah, I'm fine," he answered, relaxing a tad, though he remained irritated. "Do you always do that?"
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
Nell Mochi (nellsvocea) blinked a couple moments as she waited for his response. She furrowed her eyebrows as he seemed rather distracted by something but she paid it no mind for the moment. She looked left, looked right, before looking back to him. "....Do what?" she asked, quirking an eyebrow in his direction as the confusion laid on her face easily.
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
"Scare the fuck of out people, that's what," he replied drily as he rubbed his forearm, gently twisting it to check if the impact broke anything.
He sucked in his breath.
It didn't hurt. Much, anyway.
But it was going to leave a nasty bruise in the morning.
He let out another steadying sigh. At least the injury wasn't at all serious.
Charlie glanced at the woman again. She did seemed like she genuinely cared. "What were you even doing there, creeping like some sort of ghoul?" he asked, but his tone was gentler, lacking the sting of his profanity from earlier.
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
Nell Mochi (nellsvocea) blinks, she chewed on her lower lip a moment and shrugged her shoulders. "I honestly don't mean too" she'd respond after releasing her lip. "I....I'm new to town. And I thought I'd explore some while I thought everyone would be in bed." she said looking to him carefully. "I'm....not a ghoul though." she offered with a light smile as she tried to make a joke.
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
"Yeah, I can see that," he responded grumpily to her joke. "Give me a heart attack, will you?" He shook his head and started heading towards the smoothed-out ramp path on the side of the plateau.
"In any case, welcome to Wailing Rock and good night. Hopefully the next person who finds you won't fall to their death."
Two months in the island and Charlie still wasn't overly familiar with the place. He'd still yet to visit the locations it boasted, or even made acquaintance with its residents. He wasn't sure if that was necessary now. The thought that there were other witches in Wailing Rock made him hesitate to stay.
Six months ago, before he had arrived in town, he had called Thérèse to greet her Happy Birthday. It was the usual chitchat. He, asking his sister if she'd already received the gift he gave her. She, telling him news from home.
Their father had retired, she said. Aaron was now Head of the company.
"Good," Charlie remembered replying, because he really didn't know what else to say. Fifteen years was a long time to be away from LaFayette. He didn't particularly care what his parents had been up to, but he was only glad they didn't hound him to San Francisco.
"You don't understand..." Thérèse had said in a firmer tone. "Now that he's passed the company and all the duties it carries to Aaron, Father now has more time in his hands. He's looking for you."
Not taking her seriously, Charlie had laughed. "For what? Don't tell me he suddenly developed paternal affection."
A long sigh could be heard on the other end. "Don't be ridiculous, Charlie. Father never has been the caring type. You know he'd only be interested in something if it's something that will give him leverage."
She was right of course, but he kept silent.
"My point is, he only mentioned bringing you back after I caught him looking at the book."
He knew which one even though she didn't specify. The Gerards' Book of Shadows had been with the family since the first Gerard had fled the hills of southern Brittania in 43 AD. It was the coven's most prized possession.
Whatever it may be that his father found in there, Charlie had no plans of going back to New Orleans.
He turned away from the bookstore, avoiding the questioning gaze of a customer inside who had seen him staring through the window. He continued down the street, aimlessly wandering, led by his thoughts than by his feet.
He had just walked past the bakery when he caught glance of the little shop next to it. For a split second, Charlie thought he had materialized himself back on the streets where he grew up.
It was a voodoo place, not unlike the ones abundant in LaFayette.
Without meaning to, Charlie found himself pushing past the old, creaky door. The strong scent of cinnamon incense greeted him as soon as he entered.
Inside, the room boasted more wiccan and pagan artifacts not showcased by the glass windows. Its dim lights made it appear gloomy. But Charlie strangely felt at peace here.
Near a shelf full of jars, he could see a figure hovering. Thinking her to be the shopkeeper, he approached.
"Excuse me. Do you happen to have anything for the upcoming Mabon festival?"
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
Ruka was glancing at the array of jars and bottles lining the shelf, mind preoccupied and wondering if she would need any thing from here today or maybe possibly in the future. She was about to reach out for a bottle until she paused, a familiar masculine voice catching her attention as she turned around and blinked her two different colored eyes behind glasses at him. Recognizing it was the cafe owner, she gave a small smile and greeted him "Hello again, I'm afraid I don't work here so I would not know..sorry" she said, giving an apologetic look towards him. She would then perk up, the words Mabon Festival repeating in her mind "There is a festival that is to happen in town?" she inquires curiously, head tilting. If there was a festival, she would surely attend as she was already missing the Mardi Gras Parades and feeling a bit homesick. Being in the store, Ruka was feeling a bit of at peace and like she was at home somewhat, but it wouldn't fully help just yet. She hoped that eventually she would be able to call this place home soon, considering she was now here and there being no use in returning. "Oh..I never got to introduce myself...My name is Ruka Windrose..Ruka..for short of course.." she said with a smile, holding out her hand to the man.
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
"Oh, hey it's you!" Charlie blurted out in pleasant surprise when the woman faced him and he recognized her as the irritated customer from a couple days ago.
Then, studying her more intently this time, checking for signs of pain, he asked, "How's it going with the headaches? Still have them?"
He stole a look at the jars she'd been inspecting and saw that they were some type of herbs. "Were you trying to get a cure?" he asked, taking a step towards the shelf so that he can peer closer to the jar's labels.
"And to answer your question... Probably. This shop's owner, for one, would celebrate the event."
The other jars on the shelf have pictures of spiders and bats and snakes and lizards on them.
"It's a pagan harvest event. Think of it as Witches' Thanksgiving." He shrugged, picking up a jar at the very bottom of the shelf with the words Orris Root on it. "It's mourning the passing of Summer and the death of the Sun God. And rejoicing, for the Goddess' bounty to get through the coming Winter." Charlie opened the jar and took a sniff. "Mabon's a celebration of balance. It's the time when the night is as long as the day."
Smiling, he handed her the jar. "This should do the trick. Take this before bedtime. Should keep the headaches away."
Then realizing she had her hand out, he set the jar back down so he could shake the offered palm.
"Pleased to meet you, Ruka. I'm Charlie."
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
Ruka nodded her head as she listened, vaguely aware of most rituals and celebrations..but still learning it seems. "Ah, I get them every now and then...and I was mostly just scoping out what they had in here is all.." she replied after his explanation, now definitely feeling she should probably attend. Ruka would have took the handed jar instead of the handshake, though giggled when he realized that was what she was seeking. The minute her delicate hand grasps his, her eyes widen at what she felt and lips parted slightly. She felt the power from him, his connection to magic as she shivered. Considering he is a Witch, he would have felt her as well, her connection to magic and how there was something very powerful brimming on the surface, yet being suppressed and almost hidden. She would pull her hand away, fidgeting and glancing to the side with a hint of nervousness as she bit her bottom lip. "I..well..I didn't..expect..to meet..one of my own..so..quickly..despite..the event I went to..I couldn't tell who was who..but..I suppose..confirms things.." she mumbled and scratched her head, feeling a bit of anxiousness.
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
His hand fell to his side.
Gone was the smile that hovered on his mouth just seconds ago. His face was a mask of unreadable expression. Or it could be that it was just so, because of the myriad of emotions running through him -- shock, confusion, delight, regret, panic.
"You're... uh... a witch." He finally said after a gaping pause in the conversation.
He wasn't exactly sure what to say next. "Where are you from?" seemed too direct and "Did my father sent you?" was confrontational.
She was powerful, that's for sure. He felt her magic coursed through his skin when they shook hands. It was like touching silk and getting stung by a thousand bees at the same time. Its flow was smooth like a river through a valley, but it had the intensity of water rushing down a mountainside.
"So... did you really not know what Mabon is, or were you just pulling my leg?" Charlie asked instead, trying to sound lighthearted.
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
Ruka seemed fairly nervous, scratching her head still. She was silent for a moment, before looking back up at him and fidgeting. "I..yes...I am..and I'm..aware of festivals and rituals..but..I have never been out of where I originally lived. I'm..from New Orleans...I was mostly taught things by my grandma when I was 8..growing up..I eventually decided I wanted to explore on my own..and my grandma suggested me to come here..so I came..guess she hoped I'd be of use to people in the future and have my own..coven or circles..and if I chose..a familiar..though she seemed hesitant on it as well as my mom. So far..I'm still learning...I only know things of my family as I'm native american/african..surprisingly my family didn't focus on just Voodoo and Shaman.But..I was mostly kept in doors after going to school and I never ventured out anywhere..grandma and mom were too overprotective at that time...until I put my foot down and wanted to have independence..hence again she suggested I come here at least..where I'm assuming she thought would be safest.." she muttered. She didn't know why she was explaining herself to the man, but if he was another Witch..maybe he could be trusted and normally Ruka follows her feelings and intuition.
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
She's from New Orleans?!?
Charlie felt the beginnings of dread creep up on him and forced himself to calm down.
"Well..." He cleared his throat, taking a step back from her. "Sounds like your grandma really helped cultivate that power. And you know what... it's really great seeing another witch, but if you could just not mention this to anyone, that'd be awesome."
He inched towards the door, only half-listening to her as self-preservation taking over. "Love to talk to you more on this subject, Ruka... but I just remembered, I gotta go some place right now."
Already, Charlie was thinking up of ways how to quickly sell the house and the coffee shop. Maybe change his name too.
He had seen firsthand how cruel the Gerards can be capable of. Granted, it was his grandparents he witnessed, but who's to say his father was any different? Charlie wasn't going to stay to find out.
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
Ruka blinked softly at him, something telling her that things seemed off. At the moment she was suppressing and having barriers up to block out any emotions she could feel, also not wanting to intrude on other people's lives unless they truly asked for it. "aww..you never told me where you were from..but okay.. I trust you won't..tell anyone about me either...be safe where-ever you are heading.." she mumbled, her voice having a hint of disappointment and longing, but she made no move to stop him. She then pulled out her phone from her pocket to see the time, her head slowly beginning to throb with the need to eat and noting it was lunch-time or past. Sighing, she forgot about the jar that was picked up that could have helped her with her headaches as she winced and reached up to rub at her head and took breathes as the intensity started to increase. "Nnng.." she softly whimpered, shaking her head and blinking as the magic around her was very vivid today...the colors pulsing here and there with what looks like flecks of colorful dust going floating about as well. Biting her bottom lip, she knew her glasses weren't gonna help her today as it was gonna be one of Those days. Whimpering, she swayed a moment and was about to step out of the store to leave to head to the nearest store or food joint available.
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
Charlie's hand was already at the door when he heard Ruka's parting words. Turning around slightly, he gave her a solemn look.
"You don't have to worry. I've no reason to tell anyone, Ruka. Your secret's safe with me. "
It was a reassurance and a promise. Though Charlie had said it so softly, it was almost a whisper, there was a firmness to it that rang through the empty space of the room.
"I'll see you around." He turned the doorknob and stepped outside. "Take care of yourself, Ruka."
Characters: Eve, Ruka, Charlie, Skaði, and Solomon
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
The craving started again last night, all because of a simple invite.
It was like meeting an old friend. Or a past foe, depending on how one sees it.
It begun as a gnawing in his gut and ended up a wave that crashed through his entire being, almost making him forget that he hadn't held a cigarette between his fingers in 10 years. Charlie had been trying to counter it, alternately grasping his wrists and rubbing them just so that his hands had something else to do instead of reaching for a stick.
He'd received the letter days ago, though he must have been distracted enough to throw it in with the growing assorted pile of envelopes and packages from his manager. He hadn't even opened it until it started glowing red at dusk, the words on its surface shooting off gold ember-like sparks, such that he had initially thought the entire paper was burning.
He read its contents. It was signed Z.
Charlie didn't know anyone in town whose name started with that letter, but it made him remember his encounter with AJ in the isle. "Pulled by the forces that drew most of our kind," he had said when he had found Charlie.
There were witches. More of them. Here with him in Wailing Rock.
The thought only doubled Charlie's urge.
He had spent the rest of the night, pacing back and forth, arguing with himself if he should go and meet the rest of his kind.
He ended up not going.
When the sun finally came up, he was still staring at the letter. It took him a couple more hours to draw his gaze away from it.
Ten minutes to eleven. Charlie ran a hand through his hair. It was later than his usual visit to the cafe. Wearily, he pushed the door open, almost bumping at someone as he entered.
"Oh!" he exclaimed, stepping sideways just in time to avoid the collision. "Excuse me... I apologize. I wasn't paying attention."
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
Eve Quinn would be in her own little delirious dream-state, as she peered upwards at the various drinks on offer at the café. Her own thought process definitely less associated with the paranormal, evident as she mutters beneath her breath. “Fr-Frappuchino...Latte? Cappa...Cappachino?” Seemingly lost in the realm of coffee names. The girls shift has just ended, evident by the scent of grease and diner food that lingers on her body, barely covered by the cheap scented perfume she uses after each work day.
As the door opened, she'd turn her head to one side barely peering at the man as he entered the establishment. “H-hey!” She'd likewise step to one side, as a precaution to him almost colliding with her. Eyes fixated on his facial features, brows furrowed in some annoyance. “Yeah I can tell.” Came a rather abrasive remark to his apology, though this rough attitude of hers soon gave way as she let out a soft sigh. “Sorry, been a long night.” Eyes closing momentarily, the fatigue of work pulling her into a temporary slumber. “Just need a quick caffeine fix that isn't Red Bull and I'm sure I'll be as right as rain again.”
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
Ruka had approached the cafe sometime after, delicate fingers rubbing at the corner of the head framed with long black hair that was died with pink highlights. The female appeared to be in slight pain, facial features scrunched up with the glasses adorning said face looking pushed up slightly. She paused, seeing a short female and a tall male inside and made her way in and around them to get a glance at the menu. Grumbles would leave her lips, her eyes hurriedly trying to see all that was offered before voicing out her needs. "I need a Mocha Espresso extra shot and a Chocolate Muffin.." she spoke, voice rather strained a bit yet remained polite. She only prayed her orders would be given to her soon, her hands already reaching into her pocket for her wallet, pulling it out and some money.
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
Charlie offered her a tired smile.
"Yeah, I know how that goes..." he replied. "I think I need a couple of espresso shots myself just to get my brain gears rolling."
He studied her and saw that was young, perhaps in her late teens still. Underneath her hoodie was hair cut short and dyed a dark blue-green. She looked no different from the students that flocked the shop.
"You with them?" he asked, gesturing to a nearby table, where a bunch of college students were huddled together over scattered papers and textbooks.
Before he could catch her reply, however, an annoyed tone at the counter interrupted their conversation. Charlie looked up to see a testy-looking customer in front of Marcie, who was hurriedly punching the orders in the register.
Charlie scanned the place for his other employees, but they seemed to be preoccupied as well, carrying orders to other tables.
He turned an apologetic look to the teenager he was just speaking. "Um, excuse me one moment..."
He strode towards Marcie. "Everything under control?" he asked the manager, the unspoken offer to help present in his question.
But Charlie got a snort in reply. "You doubting me, boss?"
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
Eve Quinn looked up at the man, his features seemed to be under scrutiny as she listened to his words, though her expression betrays her exhausted state of mind her eyes were piercing and contained vigor that correlated with her youth and punkish attire. The edge of her lips curved up into a small smile, as she shrugged. “Everyone needs some kinda drug in their system to function, beer caffeine, heroin...All the same really.” Looking over to the huddled students she'd let out an inelegant snort, shaking her head. “I spent the last of my cash escaping Uni, no way in hell am I going back and slaving away for letters on a paper.” Off to the side she noted Ruka rapidly rattling off her orders, the mention of chocolate muffin seemingly triggering her stomach to growl noisily. It's quite evident the blue-haired goth girl hasn't eaten yet….or for a while given the intensity of her tummys growls.
Standing awkwardly off to one side, she'd wince as she placed her hand over her belly as if trying to physically suppress the noises emanating within. Giving a quiet nod to the man as he steps behind the counter to the manager, she'd watch the two converse and would wait until Ruka's order was served, whilst waiting she'd fidget with the long sleeves of her hoodie waiting for her turn to speak. Eyes fixated upon the one who looks to be most in control...Charlie. Stepping forward she'd bring a hand up in a motionless wave to catch his attention. “Sorry for disrupting you, when you're done would I be able to discuss any vacancies with you?” Assuming Charlie to be the owner of the entire café.
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
Ruka tapped her foot while waiting for her order, teeth biting down on plump flesh as her head throbbed in intensity. The headaches were getting to her, likely due to her visiting that gathering yesterday and being surrounded by the power there. Sighing, she reached up to rub at her head once more, barely noticing the rushing of bodies all around to get peoples orders in. Piercing two-colored eyes glanced up at the voice that spoke, recognizing it was the male she had moved around to get in and towards the counter. She was distracted from her headache for the moment, blinking softly through her glasses and finally noticing how busy it was and realizing how she might have came off towards the employees, especially after the words that were expressed. "I apologize..headaches..usually get them and this ones intense more then normal" she said, her voice softer this time and genuinely apologetic for her attitude. She would then turn, looking towards the smaller female when hearing the grumbling of her stomach and giving her a small smile. Ruka handed the money to the cashier, "Keep the change as a tip please.." she said and moved over to sit down somewhere to wait for her order, doing better to ignore her headaches.
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
Charlie held back a chuckle at Marcie's reply, though he did move over to one side to give her some space as she did her thing.
His glance went back to the irritated customer, about to ask her if there was anything else she needed, but she interrupted him again, though this time, it was to apologize.
"Don't worry about it," Charlie said, trying to sound lighthearted, though his concern about her condition was obvious on his face.
She swayed slightly when she turned to find herself a table, and Charlie found himself suddenly following her, readying himself to catch should she slip or faint.
Thankfully, however, she reached her chair without any accidents along the way.
He stood there for a minute, trying to make sure she was ok before he headed back to the counter. He passed by the teal-haired girl, who he realized had asked him earlier a question about a job opening.
"Alright, since this job's going to have you dealing with a lot of customers, let's see how good you are with people." He gestured towards the customer he'd been following. "Why don't you go over there and keep an eye on her? Get her to relax a little. Maybe chatting will help with the headache." Charlie looked thoughtful. "If you get her to leave the cafe in a happier mood...no, laughing. Like her headache's gone...you're hired."
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
Eve Quinn offered a curt nod to the woman as she threw a small smile her way, immediately noted the heterochromia. A rather rare genetic condition, she'd incline her head to one side inquisitively, rather rudely not returning the smile as she studied the peculiar phenotype with interest. Watching her walk away to take a seat, the girl finally snapped out of her rude staring trance to return her attention back to the people behind the counter. A rather sceptical raise of the brow would be presented to the manager of the cafe. “A rather unorthodox job interview I must confess, but let me have a crack at it.” Glancing around the counter top, she'd immediately snatch up some strawberry glazed doughnut, lightly drizzled with some kind of lemon icing...It was the most colourful. Casting a lazy glance over her shoulder at the manager, she'd respond. “Cut it outta my future paycheck.”
The exhaustion was written all over her face, slightly dark bags seen beneath her eyes despite the liner and shadow masking it. A relatively warm smile would be conjured on the girls face as she wandered to the table nearby where the woman was situated, one hand reaching up to tug down her hoodie and present her entire face to the world as she does so. “Hey...Normally I'd givesomeone suffering from headaches some space to recover, but circumstances dictates that I'm going to pester you for a bit.” She would attempt to place the scavenged doughnut next to the chocolate muffin...Probably cheating trying to bribe a smile with food but Charlie didn't exactly place any stipulations on how to carry out her task. “Small gift from me, hope you get better soon.”
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
Ruka was snapped out of the daze she put herself in, eating at her muffin and sipping the Mocha Espresso while hoping the headaches would die off soon. She then turned her gaze towards the female that came up, responding to her voice. Staring softly, mix matched eyes would then glance down at the offered doughnut. "Thank you...I appreciate the offer.." she said, taking it and giving the female a smile once more. "I do love sweets..they tend to help with my headaches along with coffee-beverages. I truly hope no one was too put off by my behavior..I'm normally not mean.." she giggled softly, reaching to take a bite of the doughnut to taste the flavor, purring happily at this. "You chose my favorite flavor and fruit, I love strawberries the most..hehe" she smiled.
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
"Think she can handle it?" Marcie asked next to him, leaning her elbows against the counter.
"What? Not too hopeful?" Charlie asked, keeping his eyes glued on the two customers.
The manager frowned, taking in Eve's gloomy appearance. "She looks like Wednesday Addams minus the pigtails."
"So? Wednesday Addams cracks me up," Charlie replied, the corners of his mouth twitching.
Marcie let out an exasperated sigh. "It's your call."
Charlie could help being amused at her tone. "Pffft... You need the extra hands. Thank me later."
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
Eve Quinn retracted her arm, sucking the icing off her fingers before returning her hands to her lap. Eve gave a rather passive shrug of her shoulders. "Everyone's grouchy without drugs in their body...Don't worry about it. Being mean is just natural, only fake people are always happy." Returning a small grin after the bizarre pep talk. Catching the conversation behind her she would resist the urge to give the manager the middle finger, turning partly to instead stick her tongue out half playful half vengeful. Returning her attention to the pink haired woman. "Yeah I figured you like strawberries, your hair gave it away...Well colours close enough anyways. Us neon haired weirdos gotta stick together right?" Grinning she'd perform a pseudo fistpump to display her comraderie with this new woman.
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
Skaoi: |Coffee.. No.. Tea. She needed tea. A nice london fog would do. Turning her attention down to the phone in hand a moment she would check her messages before heading into the shop with a soft whistle. "Oooh it's bit busy today, isn't it? Anyone have any flavors of choice to suggest or should I just go with the usual?" Like before, she looked to see if the owner was about. More turning her focus behind the counter than anything to see if it was the nice barista the evening before that would take her order (npc) or a new face she hadn't met yet.
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
Ruka chuckled at this, nodding her head in agreement. "Yes..this is true.." she says softly. She then blinked, her head turning towards the counter as she watched the exchange and had to bite back another laugh. Ruka gave a soft grin, her attention from the headaches indeed taken away as she raised her hand and curled it into a fist, returning the fist bump. "I agree, haven't met any other weirdos yet" she gives a soft laugh this time before reaching to take another sip of her drink. "My name is Ruka, it is nice to meet you. " she introduces with a soft smile. She would look up for the moment, seeing the new person coming in and then turning her attention back to the female in front of her.
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
Charlie grinned when he heard the customer with the headaches laugh in succession. He turned towards Marcie with an I-told-you-so expression.
"Todododot!" he sung cheerily, clapping twice, like in the Addams' Family song. Marcie couldn't help groaning.
The door chimes sounded and Charlie immediately straightened up.
"Hello! What can I get you?" he asked, taking his place behind the cash register while Marcie rushed off to a table who waved for her attention.
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
Eve Quinn glanced momentarily to the newcomer, giving a curt nod in agreement to her observations but otherwise did not say much. For currently she was fixated on her task of improving Ruka's mood and landing a job in the cafe. "Ruka's a cool name. I'm stuck with Evelyn, but friends started calling me Eve probably because there were too many syllables." Doing her best to ignore the Addams family theme that is being assigned to her behind. "Weirdos are the most interesting people around." Eve would look to the mismatched eyes of Ruka, one finger reaching up to tap at her own temple, the closest eye to the digit closing in response. "What's the story of your eyes? They look cool as hell."
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
Talyn Marshdevil || Solomon appeared.. Tired. The exhausted male trudged himself from the docks into the city-proper. He rolled his shoulders gently. He carried the bulk of his belongings with him.. Everything from his cello to his clothing. He was grateful for the sun for once, feelings its warmth instead of forboding grey of cloudcover.
He arrived in.. Well, his next stop. He paused to look either way of the intersection, before brandishing his phone, musing his locale of choice. Suddenly his stomach growled, and he agreed with himself. He thumbed in 'coffee', and was greeted with a blip just down the road! Thus, the musician went.
The cafe in sight, and his hunger growing, he made his way to the entry, and gently opened the door. He tossed a glance about, before settling himself into line. Should Ruka, Eve, Charlie, or Skaoi look his way, he'd offer a smile and a tired wave.
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
Skaoi: |"Pleasure to meet you lad. It's a delight to meet another employee. Could I get a london fog and a cup o'water for my friend here?" Skaoi would raise her arm where Aegir was resting on it peacefully, the lovebird already having begun to pace at the idea of a nice bird bath and a relaxing evening after the bit of crazy the pair had seen the last few days. "It's a lovely shop you have here. All sorts of delightful sorts come and go." While she spoke she would look to the pair of women and their discussion, her brow raising curiously at the mention of cool looking eyes before the arrival of another pulled her attention away. "Welcome. Look like you could use a coffee or two. Taking a break from the musical life, lad?"
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
Ruka smiled softly still, shifting in her seat a bit and eating some more on her sweets. "Well that is a nice name. And yes weirdos can be interesting too" she said with another giggle. At the question of her eyes though, she stiffened and the smile nearly dropped for the moment. She usually never liked to talk about her eyes, the very reason for her headaches in the first place and wondered sometimes if she should find a means of covering them..or at least one of them..unfortunately for her with their type of color alone may come across a bit interesting for someone like her. Sighing, she would scratch her head and mumble "I was..born with them...though only one in my family ever had them..and it was an ancestor..very old..so I guess I was one of the "lucky" ones to get it" she said, the word lucky coming of with a hint of sarcasm as she sipped at her espresso. She would look up at another person walking in, seeing the smile and wave as she gave a smile of her own and looked back down.
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
The customer who walked up was a redhaired woman dressed like a carnival ringmaster. On her left arm was a golden-feathered parrot.
Charlie wasn't quite sure if the circus was back in town again, or if her getup was for something else, but he found himself drawn to the bird. He got distracted by it for a few seconds, chuckling to himself as he watched it hopping about on her arm.
Then, realizing that she had given out her orders, he shook his head and returned his focus to her.
"Coming right up!" Charlie enthused, hastily gathering what the customer asked for. He didn't want a pile-up, as already another customer had lined up behind her. This time, it was a man in cardigan and tweeds, a cello case on his back.
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
Eve Quinn: looked over to the fellow musician, though their music styles probably differed with the cello be guitar and goth aesthetics...she still provided a small nod to the man in greeting before returning her attention to Ruka. "Genetic lotteries a fickle thing...Well it loo-" A series of beeps would emmanate from the girls bag. An alarm for some description that clearly indicate she's late, a quiet "Sh*t..." Is muttered under her breath as she stands and heads towards the door. "Sorry Ruka, I'll catch up to you later..." Walking backwards out the door she'd also give parting words to Charlie. "Pretty sure I got a resounding success...Right?" Grinning as she slips out the door running off down the street to her presumed late meeting.
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
Talyn Marshdevil || He settled his weight forward some, counterbalancing the bag and instrument to allow himself some microcosm of stability. He learned to walk with the instrument on his back - but it was no less heavy, especially in his travel-lagged state.
As Skaoi welcomed him, he offered another tired smile and a shrug. "Mostly just travel, really. Sacremento to here is.. Tiring." He chuckled gently, his baritone voice tinged with a gentle accent of European origin. Should one listen closer, they may catch the slight of the stereotypical German V's in Solomon's English.
He looked to the menu, musing what to purchase. He began with the coffee, eyeing the menu from behind the smaller woman. He rested himself forward some as he did. His darkened azures fell to the mocha espresso, then to the eats menu just behind Charlie. His eyes lit up some at the aspect of a danish and a muffin. He looked towards his phone briefly, pressing in its code to open it entirely. He thumbed through the menus to a certain monetary application, and relief flooded his features. He promptly closed his phone and pocketed it.
He quickly sidestepped to allow Eve her swift exit, wary of his own instrument's size.
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
Skaoi: |Stealing a glance at the musician again, Skaoi would have to look up to catch a look at his features. She was..trying to put a thumb on his accent. "I recommend the London Fog. Or an English Tea straight on the brew. It pairs lovely with a biscuit or gingersnaps." Just talking about the idea of food made her stomach growl. Groaning a bit she turned to watch the woman depart before looking back to the barista to watch him work. "You wouldn't happen to be the owner of this business, would you? I'm hoping to see if I can get a business card or exchange digits with them about making some possible employee uniforms or staff t-shirts for the shop if they'd be interested. First uniforms always half off of course."
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
Ruka looked up when Eve was about to speak, only for her to pause. She tilted her head curiously, then heard the beep and the muttered curse under the other females breath. She then chuckled and shook her head as she had wave to the girl, watching her run down the street until out of site. She then looked down at her sweets, quickly finishing them off and her drink before stand up and stretching herself out. Ruka was grateful for the headaches being gone, feeling much better and more herself as she looked for a trashcan to toss away her trash. After that, she turned towards who she now presumed was the owner of the cafe and walked up towards him. "Thank you for your kindness, I really appreciate it" she said softly, turning and giving the other two individuals a nod before she leaves.
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
"Hmm..." Charlie said, looking thoughtful about the woman's offer, though he took out his wallet anyway and pulled from it a business card.
Emblazoned on a brown matte background was the black and gold logo of the coffee shop, and underneath it was Cafe Espresso in white handwritten script.
On its back, in smaller but bold font, was Charlie's name, email, and business number.
"I look forward to your call. Could you perhaps provide a portfolio, if not samples of your previous work? Just to see what you can bring to the table, if you don't mind."
From the corner of Charlie's gaze, he noticed the first customer standing up from her seat. She turned towards him and thanked him, and Charlie returned her smile with a warmer one of his own.
"Hey, I'm just glad you're looking better. Take it easy, alright?"
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
Skaoi: |Already starting to fish what she'd need to pay for the drink out of her pocket, Skaoi would take the card and stash it away before providing her own. "I actually designed what I'm wearing now based on a vintage jacket I found. I can text you my store Etsy page and go from there." Speaking of texts though, she recieved one that caused a raise of the brow. "Looks like there is no rest for the weekend. Do keep the change, I need to head out and meet some friends but I'm sure I'll be back later this evening. The day is still young." It was with her words she would turn to watch the other woman depart. "I really need to ask her where she got her hair done. It's so hard to find good ombre tones."
Another text and than another had her checking her phone again and again before she turned towards the door. Tea or not. "I really do need to go. Pardon the departure, but I wish you well! I'm late for a very important meeting. No time to say hello, goodbye." She finished the line with a soft whistle that had some pep in her step as she headed towards the beach. Aegir no longer on her arm as he circled above happily.
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
Charlie watched both women leave the store. He considered the clothes maker's suggestion. Perhaps she was right. Maybe uniforms will do some good for the cafe.
They should be eye-catching. Different. Something that would get people to sample the shop's drinks.
He briefly imagined his employees dress up like tea bags or mugs or coffee grinders, and decided that it's probably not worth dying over. For sure, they will gut him in an alley.
He was still staring off into space when he caught Marcie's odd look on him. Charlie cleared his throat.
"Just trying to come up with ways of getting more customers in..." he muttered.
She didn't look convinced, but let the subject drop.
Date: Not sure. Day after Witches' Isle scenario (EVENT POST)
Time: 4AM
Venue: Beach
Characters: Granuaile, Charlie
Notes:Edited a bit for continuity
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
Granuaile slips her sandals off and steps into the water, lifting her skirt to keep the hem from getting too wet. She closes her eyes and just feels. There is a continuity to the energy of the ocean that she always finds refreshing, and after the last two days refreshing is what she wants. For just a moment she stands there, absorbing the scent of the ocean, face tilted up to the cloudy sky and it is only after several heartbeats that she realizes there is someone at the fire, though she doesn't turn yet.
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
Charlie threw another piece of log to the bonfire, his thoughts elsewhere even though he was staring intently at the flames. It was mid-morning, but elsewhere in Wailing Rock, it was dark. Visibility was low. Fog engulfed the island.
It was the same inside his house. And maybe it was the shadows playing tricks on him, but Charlie felt as though the walls inside seemed to be closing in. He felt stifled. Sleep evaded him still; getting out seemed the only logical choice.
Charlie let out a sigh and wearily leaned back on the bench he was sitting on, the sands shifting beneath his feet. At least he could breathe easier here. A simple solace as he replayed yesterday's events in his head.
It bothered him how he lost control of himself like that. He kept his powers on a tight lid 24/7. His last outburst was when he was 10, and it had scared him so badly he had promised himself not to repeat the same thing. He was still trying to find answers why the aurora affected him the way it did yesterday.
The fire took some time to be put out, but the coconut tree was beyond saving and hardly recognizable in the aftermath. The only consolation Charlie had was that he was able to contain its destruction. That it did not spread to the surrounding plants. And that the boat he needed was not burned to crisp.
He was relieved when he left the isle behind, but reaching Wailing Rock did nothing to silence the whispers carried by the wind. The voices still clung to the trees, in the shrubs, like some piece of cloth caught by their branches.
A rush of breeze ruffled his hair away from his face, and Charlie looked to the sea, just in time to see a woman dip her feet into the water. She seemed oblivious to him. He could not fault her. The clouds above them obscured the skies.
"Careful," he said, raising his voice so that she could hear him above the crash of the waves. "The current's pretty strong today."
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
Granuaile turns at the sound of the voice and realizes she knows both the voice and the figure on the other side of the fire. She scoops her sandals up and walks toward him, sandals dangling from one hand. "Thank you for the warning." It had been a long night, a long weekend, really. Gran had never felt so old and forgetful as she did now, still trying to puzzle out the shape of the creature she had felt crashing through the woods the night before. She steps up to the fire and smiles at him. "May i join you? How are you, Charlie?" She cocks her head to one side curiously, she hadn't realized how muscular he was beneath the cardigan she usually saw him in and it surprises her. She thinks she sees the tell-tale signs of stress around his eyes, but then, that isn't surprising after the last few days. "How is the blackout treating you?"
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
The figure turned at Charlie's warning and walked towards him. Closer and closer she came, until she reached the range of the bonfire's light.
"Granuaile?" he asked, pleasantly surprised to see the redhead. "Of course you may join me. It was getting quite lonely here." He stood up and gestured to the benches. "Come. Sit."
She appeared paler than the last time he saw her. And something else... distracted, maybe? He couldn't be entirely sure. But he saw the look flicker in her eyes despite the charming smile and the jovial tone she currently had on.
"The blackout?" he asked dumbly at her question before realizing she was talking about the lack of lights in the island and not the lost time he could not remember.
"Oh, um, I got emergency lights at home but the house spooked me a little," he said, shrugging his shoulders.
"What about you? What were you doing in the water?" He frowned. "And where's Bella?"
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
Granuaile sinks down onto a log and stretches her bare feet toward the fire. "Bella is at home with Clem, she was spooked by the...sky quakes? I think they have been calling them that. They were quite loud up on the mountain last night. And there was a fire, someone being careless with a lamp, I think, when everyone was hurrying away from stories. There was a landslide. The sound of it scattered everyone." To put it lightly. She wiggles her toes at the fire and shrugs. "Sometimes I like to come and listen to the water, yes? and feel it on my feet. It is nice. The ocean is always changing and yet always the same. And you? What brings you out to the beach on a cold, cloudy morning?"
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
Charlie didn't know how to answer to that. He didn't know that there were sky quakes or that they rumbled loudly in the mountains last night. He didn't know about the fire or the landslide. He couldn't remember anything at all.
"Space," he answered instead. "I needed the space... Inside, the house felt heavy."
He brought his gaze back to the flames. He tried not to show it but the news had alarmed him. Was he the one who started the fire? Granuaile said it was someone with a lamp, but Charlie's memory failing him was making him come up with stories to fill in the blanks, and the conclusions he was reaching were worrisome.
"Was anyone hurt last night?"
Especially in the fire? The question was on the tip of his tongue but Charlie didn't dare voice it.
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
Granuaile shrugs. "I have not heard. I think someone was injured by a tree limb?" She rubs her hands together and looks over at him. There is something...off...but she doesn't know him well enough to know if it is his usual reticence or something else. "Here we are getting space together." She looks him over but doesn't see any outward sign of injury or distress. She presses her heels into the cold sand. "Sometimes I sleep out in the woods when I need space."
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
Charlie arched a brow. "A tree limb? How did someone get injured by a tree limb?"
Falling seemed a reasonable answer, but considering what she said about everything on the island being blanketed in total darkness last night, he wasn't quite sure what would compel someone to think "This seems like the perfect time to go climbing trees!"
He let out a small laugh at the absurdity of the mental image, before slowly going quiet once more.
"The beach is for everyone." He raised his gaze heavenward. He noticed the aurora was no longer there. "Plenty of space for the both of us, but I'm glad I got to share your company this morning."
The waves crashed louder this time. Tide was rising.
"Are you not afraid?" he asked after a while. "The woods are less open."
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
Granuaile has to shrug. "I am not sure. A falling branch, I think? Quite a few trees are down." Which seems like a VERY strange effect of a solar flare but she doesn't mention that. She turns her gaze out toward the water and then back to him, confused by the question. "Am I afraid of being here? Why should I be?" She gestures out at the waves, "a man shot a woman with a rifle yesterday because she harmed his car. I should say that that," she points again at the waves, "is far less dangerous to be around than any person is."
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
He shook his head. "No, I meant, are you not afraid of being alone in the woods? Of being attacked? The thick trees make good cover for far more dangerous men."
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
Granuaile laughs a little. Aww, that's sweet. "Nothing can hurt me in the woods, I grew up there. So no, I am not afraid. Would you be afraid of sleeping in your home?"
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
He didn't move, but his gaze briefly flitted to her.
"Sometimes."
Then, as though he wasn't pleased with what he just did, he stood up and slid his hands inside his pockets.
"I should probably head back. I still need to meet everyone at the Cafe..." He turned to smile at Granuaile. "Hey, maybe next time we meet you'll have Bella with you, yeah?"
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
Granuaile tips her head curiously at him. She worries her lips, a habit she's gotten into in the last few days. Sometimes he is afraid to sleep in his own home? "Where do you live? I will bring her to visit you." She watches him stand, a line forming between her eyebrows.
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
Charlie walked past her. "The old Hirsch residence. Can't miss it. It's the red lodge."
He raised his hand in a short wave. "I'll see you around, Granuaile. Take care of yourself."
Date: Not sure. On the day after the solar flares (EVENT POST)
Time: 1PM
Venue: Witches' Isle
Characters: August James, Charlie
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
August James made his way up to the top of Witches' Isle, placing his small backpack down at his side while taking a moment to catch his breath. He then paused momentarily when to his surprise, he realized that he wasn't alone. "Oh... Um, hello." he said calmly before clearing his throat and adjusting his glasses a bit.
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
The pull had started days ago. A little more than a week.
He'd been in bed when it begun, and it had yanked him awake, drawing him out of the dream world with a start. He had woke up gasping, drawing breath as if he'd long been swimming underwater and finally broke surface.
Since then, nights have been sleepless and days left him distracted...restless.
Charlie wasn't quite sure how to describe the pull. It was a sensation akin, but not quite, to gnawing hunger and suddenly smelling the scent of your most favorite food wafting underneath your nostrils. Each second, the urge grew stronger. He had ignored it, and up until the day before, he had been been doing a good job of keeping it at bay.
But then the aurora appeared.
He blacked out. The next thing he knew, he had woken up far from home, in the middle of an island he wasn't quite sure how he'd gotten to. He suspected the compulsion had something to do with the dancing many-colored lights in the sky. It wasn't unusual. In his childhood, he had experienced similar incidents. Once or twice. But growing up and moving away from New Orleans, he'd not had an episode in years. Charlie frowned.
The place he'd woken up was a clearing in the heart of the island. There was a pile of stones in the center, just right next where he had gotten up. Around them were small stone pillars. Four of them.
Charlie moved to the one closest to him. It was a head taller than him, sharp and pointed and looked very much like a giant flint.
"Fire," he whispered as he lay his hand on it.
Slowly, the spot where he touched glowed a white blue, pulsating steadily as though inside the stone was a beating heart.
It would have continued to do so too had a voice behind him not suddenly sounded. Startled, Charlie turned around, meeting unfamiliar eyes.
"Hello yourself," he asked, surprise evident.
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
August James took a moment to take in the details of the man, surveying him up and down as his mind started to put guesses together as to what he might have been doing. He ran a hand through his hair before releasing a sigh, "I haven't seen you around... you new to town?" he asked as he shifted his weight a bit, allowing himself to sink into his right hip.
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
Charlie blinked at him.
"Town?" he asked.
He still wasn't sure where he was, or if there was a town nearby. Hell, he'd just woken up a few minutes ago. But from what he could see, they were surrounded by water and the small piece of land they were on were sprouting greens on every corner. There wasn't a building in sight.
"Which town are we talking about?" he continued, sounding a little wary of the stranger's question.
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
August James cautiously took a few steps forward with a curious tilt of his head. He narrowed his eyes a bit before answering the man's question. "Honey, you don't know where you are?" he asked with a raised brow. "You're in the San Juan Island... Washington. Wailing Rock."
He paused as he didn't want to overwhelm the man if he was suffering from some sort of amnesia. "Where you from?" he asked before placing a hand on his own chest. "I'm AJ. I got into town a few weeks back."
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
"Wailing Rock, yes!" he exclaimed, walking over to the man. Then realizing that his voice had risen in volume, he cleared his throat and repeated in a calmer tone, "I'm from Wailing Rock. I'm Charlie Gerard. I own Cafe Espresso."
He frowned and gestured around him. "But this is not the town I remember, AJ. There were... houses. And people. I don't believe I've been here before."
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
August James nodded in understanding, a small smile appearing on his lips as Charlie seemed to perk up. "I see... Well, considering that you are here, perhaps you were pulled by the forces that drew most of our kind to the island." He was being quite candid considering where they were, assuming that they didn't have to uphold the Masquerade here. He figured their presence alone would explain their shared likeness. "Not long after I arrived, I was pulled to this particular isle as well."
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
Charlie took a longer look at the stranger this time.
At first glance, AJ seemed like any other man on the street. There was nothing odd or eerie about him. And yet, here he was talking about being pulled to the place, describing pretty much what Charlie had been experiencing for many days now.
"Our...kind?" Charlie repeated.
He had worked so hard in keeping his identity secret. He had thought Wailing Rock was a refuge. A haven. If there were witches like him there, there was no doubt they would recognize him.
It wouldn't take much to put the silver hair and the Gerard connection together. His family's infamy and influence reached far in both human and witch realms. Whispers would abound. He had no plans of getting back in anyone's radar. Especially his parents'.
Charlie had left New Orleans to release himself from their bonds. He wasn't about to shackle himself with those ever again.
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
August James blinked a few times, perhaps confused as to why he felt Charlie was working so hard to uphold the secret when there was an altar just steps away from them. "Yes, our kind... witches." He said it in a very matter of fact kind of way. He then narrowed his eyes once again as he took in the man's unique features. "It would seem like we are all over this town. Tell me, did you grow up here or did you come in from elsewhere?" he asked.
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
"Witches..." Charlie murmured, before suddenly bursting into laughter. "You're kidding. It's the 21st century. Witches only exist now in movies and books and comics."
He shook his head, expelling out a breath.
"I'm from California." And it was true enough. He did come from San Francisco before moving to Wailing Rock. "The only Magic I know is the former Los Angeles Lakers' President."
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
August James didn't have the patience to press too much more forward than that at this current moment. His patience had been wearing thin as of late with upholding the veil in the midst of chaos that seemed to pop up around every corner. "Ooookay then." He would roll his eyes before turning on his heels to pick up his back pack and sling it over his shoulder. "While I'd love to play along, I simply won't be biting the bait today, Charlie boy." He waved a dismissive hand before asking, "How have you been adjusting to Wailing Rock since the move?"
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
"Busy, mostly," Charlie replied honestly, his voice taking on a more serious tone. "I didn't realize owning a Cafe could take up so much of your time."
He rubbed his shoulder wearily.
"I would like to get home now please... Do you happen to know where I can get a rowboat or something?"
There was something in this island, Charlie wasn't quite sure what. But it was making him uneasy for some reason. He swore the breeze through the trees were whispering voices.
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
August James began to make his way over to the main altar a few feet away from them. He gestured down the path from which he came with his free hand that wasn't securing his bag over his shoulder. "Si, si... Follow the path down to the bottom and there will be a boat to take you across. I'll have to come and visit your cafe soon, see how you compete with the diner." He offered a playful wink. "Be well, Charlie. Stay outta trouble." He was sure this wasn't going to be the last time that he ran into the man... there was something oddly familiar about his appearance. Perhaps a connection to his past and answers as he stepped into his future. But for now, it was time to commune with the spirits.
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
"Thank you," Charlie replied, watching AJ walk past him and continue walking uphill. The man was long out of earshot before he added, "You be safe too, AJ. This isle seems to be breathing on its own."
Walking towards the direction AJ sent him, Charlie whispered a protection spell for his new acquaintance. A small token of gratitude.
It didn't take long for him to find a worn dirt road. He stayed on it until it dipped down in a spiral, leading him to a beached rowboat, tied to a coconut tree. He almost broke out in a run.
As he neared it, however, he didn't notice the sudden red and blue spike in the aurora above him, nor of his hands suddenly lighting up. A torrent of fire caught the distance from him to the tree, burning a hellish red, consuming the trunk and drying out the leaves until they all gnarled into ashes.
"Fuck!"
Charlie cried out, watching the flames incinerate everything they touched. He rushed to the boat, pulling the burned rope attached to the tree to separate his ride away from it. He could not afford losing it.
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
August James would have just placed his bag down when he felt a sudden warmth consume his body that made him raise an eyebrow. He peered over his shoulder just in time to see the smoke dance through the air on account of the flames. "Hmmm..." he wondered what that was all about. He smirked as he could have guessed; however, he wouldn't linger on the idea too long until he saw the man again. He knelt at the altar and then dug through his bag before getting the offerings to connect him to the ancestors. He'd close his eyes slowly and then slip away into a soft chant, a pleading.
Soleil Luu would walk down to the beach, smiling softly as he looked back to Luna and nodded ."....hehe...think theres a monster on this side of the beach?" he'd whisper.
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
Luna Luu would follow his Brother and stares over the water and shudders "I hope not!! But..the lady said it is orß" He hold the hand from Soleil and smiles as he see the birds on the beach
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
Soleil Luu would squeeze his hand and shake his head, " I think the doctor was just teasing us a little....though we can still look for the harbor master I guess?" he'd suggest before looking to his side. Yet another person on a horse was close by, apparently horse riding was the way to get around this town over cars...which brought a smile to his lips.
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
Luna Luu would smile and nods "Maybe. But is this the right harbor? This place is still new to me and there is water all around us." He followed the look fro his Brother and would wave to the unknown man on the horse
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
Charlie saw the friendly wave thrown his way and figured a wave back wouldn't hurt. "Hello!" he greeted. "Here to swim?"
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
Soleil Luu would smile as the man responded to Luna's wave, adding his own and waving back. " hahah! Hello there sir! And not today. Apparently someone told us there are Sea monsters in the water of all things!" he'd say with a rather jovial tone, "Have you seen or heard of anything about that?
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
Luna Luu would smile softly to the man and admire the horse..Then he nods to the words from his brother, He take his hand and would try to pull him maybe closer to the man and the horse...he loves horses and would wish he could caress the animal
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
Charlie hopped from his horse and walked over to them, shielding his eyes from the glare of the sun. Above them, the aurora still flared in bright colors.
"Sea Monsters? In Wailing Rock?" he asked, when he was within the kids' earshot. "Afraid this is the first time I've heard of them... But then again, I've been so busy at work that I've not really had much time to talk to people around town. Perhaps you two will have better luck at the barbershop. It's not far by and every town usually has it as a gossip cove."
He saw the boy's longing look at his horse, and Charlie smiled. "His name's Solas. Would you like to pet him?"
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
Soleil Luu would approach the man and give Luna's hand a squeeze when the gentleman offered him a chance to pet the horse. HE'd snicker and let his brother go to take the offer while he nodded to Charlie. "Ah..well a vetrinarian told us that one of the beaches were suffering from attacks. I guess we just assumed it was some kind of wierd sea monster of all things.." he'd chuckle before nodding to him. "ah...by the way...I'm Soleil Luu...this is my brother Luna, its nice to meet a friendly face and his horse."
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
Luna Luu would chuckle and hold his hand to the head from the horse. he know that they like to fear fast, if someone comes fast close.. After a moment he stroke then gently over the hair and fur of the horse and smiles happy..His heard turns to the man and with a smile on his lips he spoke "I am Luna Luu" Then he chuckles more..
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
Charlie smiled. "No need to apologize. It's not everyday I meet friendly faces myself." He lifted his hand in the boys' direction. "It's wonderful meeting you, Soleil, Luna."
The brothers were as different in appearance as day and night. Where Soleil had dark skin and hair, Luna had pale ones. They couldn't be older than 20.
"Sorry I couldn't be more helpful with your quests on sea monsters," he joked. "Either they're shy around me or Solas makes a really good guardhorse."
In response, the stallion nudged the Luna's hand with his nose, as though he enjoyed the attention.
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
Soleil Luu would chuckle. " heh truth be told we want to avoid such things. We plan on...uh....renting a small boat one day and don't want to have competition when it comes to the fish....or...end up being on someone's platter outselves. " eh'd snicker with a clearly bubbly tone. "so...Mister 'rider of Solas'...do you have a name thats possibly shorter than that?"
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
Luna Luu would look still to the horse and caress the fur from it.. a soft bwee..run over his lips.. he jumps and get red..walks fast back to his brother and looks fast down, try more or less to hide behind Soleil now
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
"Oh! Sorry," he said, wincing as he realized his mistake. "My name's Charlie Gerard. I live at the red lodge, just over the hill. It's the old Hirsch residence."
He patted Solas' cheek, making a disapproving sound at the horse as he does so. Then, turning to Luna, he said, "Don't let him spook you. He's friendly. That's just his way of showing affection."
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
Soleil Luu would eye Luna as he sought cover behind him for a moment, having caught the slip of tongue of his twin. "hehe..yeah go ahead and enjoy yourself Luna...horses don't bite...unless you're actually an apple in disguise!" he'd snicker once more before holding out his hand to try and shake the man's. " Well its nice to meet you Mister Charlie! We're actually new here...still getting used to things..and uh...also looking for adequite lodgings...and a nice easy job to ease us into the community..."
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
Luna Luu would still blush and steps then back to the horse.. He smiles to the man and nods.."I..i think its a nice and friendly horse." he bite into his lips and could feel the look from his brother.. His hand strokes softly the neck from the animal and he smiles now softly..
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
"What a coincidence! I'm new here myself. Just moved in a couple months back." Charlie shook the Soleil's hand firmly. "Welcome to Wailing Rock. If you boys drop by at Cafe Espresso later, after you've done your monster hunting, you'll get yourselves a cold pitcher of iced tea. It'll be on the house."
To Luna, he offered a gentler smile. "Don't be scared. Solas likes you. His size just makes him awkward about it." He stroke the horse's mane.
"If you two are still looking for an apartment, you might want to check out the paper or ask the local radio station. They're more informed than I am." He gave them an apologetic look.
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
Soleil Luu would smile wide, displaying a small gap in his front teeth as the man shook his hand and squeezed the comparitively delicate digits of the younger one. " hehe finally a great welcome! thank you very much...and I think we'd be more than happy to abus~er...take you up on that offer later! Right Luna?"
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
Luna Luu chuckles and would step back to his brother. "Oh we will come and test your ice tea. be sure Sir. And yes.. Solas is really a beautiful and sweet horse and i am sure you like to ride around." Then he smiles back to his brother and look to the sun up.."I need to go and find something to eat.. Do you wish to come with me Soleil?" He turn around and rub over his belly
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
Charlie hauled himself back up on the saddle and nodded to the two. "I'll be expecting both of you later then," he chuckled.
Pulling on Solas' reins, Charlie turned the horse around, cantering it away from the brothers. He raised his hand for another wave without looking back. "Good luck! Hopefully you'll find some answers to your quest."
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
Soleil Luu would wave to the man and giggle to Luna, " well that was nice..now lets go fill your belly," he'd nod
Notes: (1) There was an issue editing the original post so I can add in the replies, so I had that one deleted. Thanks, Abby. (2) Yana gave me permission to use her character for the childhood post.
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
FIRST SHIFT (8AM to 4PM)
Chocolate eclairs
Nutella scones
Bavarian creme-filled doughnuts
Sugar-sprinkled bagels
Cinnamon rolls
Second Shift (4PM to 12MN)
Queen Elizabeth Cakes
Black Forest Cakes
Maple Walnut Cakes
Sans Rival
Brazo de Mercedes
Third Shift (12MN to 8AM)
Strawberry Cheesecakes
Mango Vanilla Cupcakes
Cookies and Cream Brownies
Peanut Butter Chocolate Chunk Cookies
Salted Caramel-Stuffed Chocolate Snickerdoodles
Outside on the porch, Charlie had just finished listing Cafe Espresso's top selling cakes and pastries per shift, glancing every once in a while to the ledgers scattered all over the coffee table to compare if he had gotten things right.
He had just finished writing the last word when he heard the unmistakable rumble of an incoming truck. He looked up, catching the 18-wheeler come into view just as it turned a corner.
Absently, Charlie set down his fountain pen on the list, his full attention on the vehicle rolling to a stop in front of his house. The truck expelled a deep sigh before its engine died, not unlike a gigantic creature taking its last breath.
He stood up, walking to meet the disembarking cargo men.
"Hello," Charlie greeted the driver. "Last batch, right?"
The first two of the deliveries had arrived a week earlier. David had notified him the third was coming in late.
"Yup," was the reply. "Ran in some trouble getting here. Got lost as well."
Charlie nodded. "Well, I'm just glad to see you guys find your way back."
He walked to the back of the truck where the other two guys emerged, each carrying a large box.
"Door's open. Just set them down on the living room," Charlie instructed, moving to pick another box himself.
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
It was a beautiful morning. The sound of chirping birds awoke Sarai up from her slumber. Sighing as she knew her alarm would be next, she moved her hand over to the alarm to cancel, but it rang loudly causing her to groan. “Damn It must be time to rise” she says sleepily rubbing her eyes. “Only twenty more minutes if possible”. She knew that wasn’t going to happen so she placed her feet on the floor, forcing herself up. First step was the bathroom. Coming across the mirror she looks at herself “AH my hair!” she exclaims.
“Why me? Why I am such a wild sleeper?” sighing once more she turns on her shower. The shower relaxed her as she washed her hair as well. Sarai would have breakfast and do a bit of yoga right after before her morning run. She had a lot to do today. As she got dressed, she received a call from Café Expresso. “Absolutely I’ll be there for the interview at that time.” she smiles hanging up the phone.
She had been waiting on that call. Sarai applied online for the job at the café. The second job would benefit her as she needed additional income. “Time for this run” Heading out of the house and a few blocks away she knew she had time before needing to make her shift at the beach. Being a lifeguard had its perks. Sarai had her ear phones in blasting Beyoncé lyrics as she jogged. Coming across a truck that was parked nearby she continued her run, but right as she passed the truck, she found herself on the ground butt first.
“Ouch!” she looks up rubbing her head and looking towards the man she had crashed into along with a box he was carrying. “Hmph, can you watch where you are going?” she asked.
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
The only box left was the smallest one, tucked in the corner just behind the driver's seat. There was nothing that draws the eye to it, saved for the red ink scrawled hastily on its side with the words "Family." Charlie remembered filling it himself before he left San Francisco.
Inside were memorabilia from his childhood. There were framed pictures -- the Gerard family portrait taken when he was 4, a candid shot of him and his piano tutor after his first recital, the Christmas photo with the servants when he was 10...
Of the three, Charlie look genuinely happy in the last one, although the puppy licking his face might have something to do with that. Vulcan was given to him by the butler. A cross between a Black Retriever and German Shepherd, he was Charlie's very first pet.
The pictures weren't the only things in the box. It also contained a silver matchbox, the football from his very first game, and his class ring. But most were presents sent by his siblings way after he'd left New Orleans.
From Aaron were ties and cuff links, chosen most likely by his secretary. His older brother had never been the sentimental type, so it was highly unlikely he picked them out himself. Nonetheless, Charlie appreciated the sentiment and kept them over the years.
The triplets' gifts, on the other hand, were more personal. As they've always been vocal for Charlie to return, they would send him things that reminds him of being a Gerard.
Dominique, who heads the family's perfume company – a division of the pharmaceutical one their grandfather had started – would send him bottles of their latest cologne.
Noelle, a spa resort owner, unfailingly would send him crystals and gemstones every year. Occasionally, she'd throw in some candles and incense as well.
And Thérèse, Director of Pediatric Cardiology in St. Jude's Children Hospital, would send him tree of life trinkets, usually during the summer solstice.
Charlie was careful with the package as he got down from the back of the truck, carrying it reverently in front of him. But as he turned the corner to head to the house, something unseen slammed against him, sending him stumbling backwards to lose his balance. The box flew from his hand and landed with a crunch somewhere.
A long stunned silence followed. From the ground, Charlie could only blink in confusion. As he tried to process what just happened, an irritated female voice sounded above him. He looked up to see a brunette in a jogger's outfit standing over him, arms crossed over her chest, annoyance clear on her face as though it was all his fault they collided.
"Where I'm going?" Charlie asked incredulously before pushing himself up. "You're the one who crashed into me! If anything, you should be the one watching where you're going!"
He turned around, not giving her a chance to reply, and scanned the area for the box. He found it not a few feet away from where he was. It was upside down, a wet spot forming on the pavement around it. Even from where he was, Charlie could smell the various fragrances.
"Fuck!" he uttered angrily as he ran towards the box, worrying that the broken cologne bottles have ruined the other contents inside.
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
Sarai picked up her phone that had fallen to the ground rather hard. A mere crack on the screen. “Dammit” She was enraged at this very moment and the nerve of that guy she thought as he walked away to focus on something else before she had a chance to respond.
She followed only a few feet behind to see where he headed. Looking over the upside-down box. She herself seen the wet spot forming and could smell the fragrance. “Seems we are in a pickle here. My cracked phone screen and you here a box of what appears to be smell goods?” The irritation of her voice filling the air.
Sighs it wasn’t only his fault, but hers too when she finally calmed down. “Listen I'm sure this isn’t all of your fault, I am partially the blame for this collision, so if it's possible can we meet at The Komrade? Exchange information see what we can agree on for the broken fragrances and my broken screen?"
She had other things to do and knew she needed to be at work soon and her interview only a couple days away from what she remembered. Her broken screen would have to be the least of her worries in the coming days.
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
Charlie ripped the packaging tape holding the box's lids together. The impact must have been harder than he initially thought; inside was a mess. The cologne bottles weren't broken, thankfully. But some of them got uncapped, spilling their contents everywhere.
Cussing angrily under his breath, Charlie hurried to take out what could still be salvaged. His high-school diploma was ruined. So's the drawing pad he had filled with bird sketches. The essay he had turned in for 5th grade about Occultism in 18th Century New Orleans were now unintelligible.
And yet luckily the photos weren't spoilt. They were old and faded, and now soaked in the scents, but the faces in them were still vivid.
He took the pictures, laying them on the ground next to him to dry them out.
"If you haven't noticed, it's just a little past 8," he snapped, annoyed at the woman's suggestion on getting drinks. "I'm in no mood to just take off and laugh it all out in some bar when there are boxes to unpack and things are still in shambles inside my house."
From the scatter of his belongings, he pulled up his silver matchbox. It had been a parting gift from a friend before he left New Orleans. One side was ornately decorated with a Fleur de lis and on the other, were the the words "La mort n'a peut-être pas plus de secrets a nous reveler que la vie?"
Charlie slid it open. Seven matchsticks were still inside. He lit one.
Fire hissed through its gunpowdered tip. But it burned its way slowly through the wood, and the sparks gradually turned into a steady flame.
"You honestly have no idea what you've done, haven't you?"
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
Sarai listened as the man spoke. She barely resisted rolling her eyes as the anger spilled from his lips. This particular time took her back to a time she hated. As he spoke the last of his words sounded similar to someone else.
She was back in her old apartment in New York.
Sarai wanted to surprise the man she loved with a home cooked meal. She was adding ingredients to the spaghetti sauce.
She loved all her meals with a little spice. For this meal she would only add a pinch and not overdo it. Her soft rnb music was playing as she swayed while cooking. The door would open and close. A strong pair of arms would hug her as she cooked. “My love.” she says softly. “Who else would it be?” he said tenderly. Kerry was her college boyfriend and someone she thought she would spend the rest of her life with.
They had their ups and downs like any couple. Kerry had his moods and times when he just was not a good person. He was the son of Lisa Cortez. President of Juilliard at the time. She was close friends with her adopted parents. He was talented. He could dance and sing, and their art brought them together.
Kerry picked up a spoon and tasted the sauce that was being prepared. “How much spice did you add to it?” he fumed. “Not much it only a pinch.” Kerry didn’t believe her. “Fix it. Redo the sauce.” That grinded her gears. What an unreasonable request she thought. “Love that would take..” he grabs her wrist cutting her off “ I did not ask you that.” He picks up the pot by the handle and throws it down to the floor making a mess everywhere. Sarai gasps.
She would hold in her tears as he violently released her wrist “You honestly have no idea what you’ve done, have you Sarai?” She crouches down to the floor with a few towels so that she could clean it up. Trying to avoid eye contact with him. He leans down and grips her face “You have pissed me off all in under fifteen minutes of me being here. Clean this mess up and start again.” He let her go and walked off to the bathroom. She could hear the shower running. She continues to clean up the mess feeling terrible.
Sarai snapped back and she looked at the man she had the collision with. Focusing on the situation in front of her. “I was not suggesting we laugh it off as if it did not matter. I was merely suggesting that we could sit down and discuss our options here.” She takes a closer look at the silver matchbox. The décor upon it. She recognized it. “Charlie?” She remembers because she had drawn him as her secret santa. Sarai had always thought of him a bit complex and stand offish in high school and had no idea what to really get him. That gift seemed perfect for him.
Now here she was standing before him once more. Years later and this is what their conversation had to be.
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
The dart whizzed through the air before finally poking through the donkey's ass.
"Yeah!" Charlie cried, pumping his fist in the air when he saw that it was a clean shot.
Across him, about 50 yards away, on a tree, was pinned a paper with a picture of barnyard animals in it. His aim was getting better.
"Nice shot!" he heard someone yell, along with the shuffle of leaves.
Charlie glanced to where the voice came from. He looked bewildered when he realized it was from the tree.
"Who said that?" he called out, brows drawing together.
"Me!"
A smiling face suddenly emerged. Sarai. His 12-year-old genius classmate who'd been bumped his grade. She seemed to be hanging upside down from a branch.
"What are you doing here?" the 16-year-old asked, puzzled at her appearance.
The girl pulled herself up and sprung from the branch to land gracefully on the ground below.
"I was worried. You didn't show up for the Christmas party."
Charlie wrinkled his nose. "Parties are stupid."
"Yeah, but I got you a present," she answered, taking out a small box from her pocket. "I got your name. I'm your secret Santa."
Charlie took the box a little hesistantly. "I didn't get you anything..." Charlie began. "I didn't imagine you'd actually join me here."
"Why not?" Sarai asked, peering up at him. "I knew you'd be at home when you didn't show up at school. This is your home, right?"
The Gerard Residence in Faubourg Lafayette was the house most people associate with the family. After all, unlike the mansion, it was there in plain view and was where most people were welcomed.
It was much smaller than the ancestral home, though the four-storied, blue-gray Victorian with a manicured lawn and five-feet high French quarter cast iron fence was still larger than any other house constructed in town.
It was where the children would reside during school days, and today was the last day Charlie would stay in it before the year ends.
"I didn't think you'd be looking for me."
"Don't you have friends who look for you when you're missing?" she persisted. "What about your parents?"
Charlie frowned. "Yeah, well, you're not my parents."
Sensing that she touched a subject he wasn't comfortable with, Sarai dropped the issue. "Well go on! Open it," she urged instead.
Charlie shrugged and ripped the gift wrapper apart. In between crumpled newspapers, hastily nestled in the center was a silver matchbox.
"Wow... it's beautiful," Charlie fawned, a little dumbstruck. "Where did you get this?"
"The old antique shop by the corner. Mr. Caraby said it previously belonged to some guy who drowned in the river. I figured you'd find some use to it because you're always sneaking around in old classrooms for a cigarette."
Charlie chuckled at that. "Wait here," he said before rushing inside the house. When he came back, he was holding a football.
"This is for you," he said, handing it to her. " I don't have anything to give, and I know your present must have cost you two month's allowance... I hope you'll keep this one."
"A football?" Sarai took it but studied it as a scientist would a foreign object.
"The very first I scored a touchdown with." Charlie nodded. "It had been a difficult victory. And I guess I kept the football because it reminds me that I'm not... totally useless. That – as cheesy as it sounds – dreams do come true if you never stop fighting for it."
Charlie turned around and met Sarai's surprised gaze. Slowly, he stood up.
Rosario turned around and peeked over her shoulder, and she noticed a woman begin to pour sand over a screen. An eyebrow rose, and she turned around. Taking a couple steps closer - but not /too/ close, she stood on her tiptoes and squinted her eyes. Confusion was etched into her features.
"What are you doing?" She asked Granuaile, her head tilting to the side as she tried to figure out what was going on. Possibly filtering of some sort. Either way, she hadn't seen it done before.
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
Granuaile looks up and smiles. "Nurdles!" she grins and gives the screen a shake, sifting the finer sand through. She plucks up a lentle-sized brilliant green piece of plastic. "The big things break down into small things. I figured there would be enough hands to pick up the big stuff, so I brought a screen to sift out the small stuff, yes?" She turns to dump the plastic bits into her paper grocery bag and pauses, pulling out her cell and frowning at a message and tapping out a quick reply before returning to what she was doing. "You can help if you want. Hard on the back, though."
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
It was hard to miss the announcement when posters were up all over town. On notice boards, on walls... There was even an ad in the local paper.
In Charlie's case, however, he'd heard it on the radio. Sunday, twelve o'clock, for the Coastal clean-up.
He glanced the watch on his wrist. He was late. Already, there was a crowd gathered on the beach. But it was for a good cause. And a due break from work was needed anyway. An hour or two wouldn't be too long.
Charlie tugged on his horse's reins and Voodoo slowed down to a trot. Everyone was looking so busy, picking up trash and all sorts of debris, and he wasn't quite sure what his part would be and where he should start.
He was still scanning the group, looking for an authority figure or one of the organizers, when someone passed next to him.
"Excuse me," he called out, halting Voodoo and getting off the sadle. "Could you help me with something please?"
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
Rosario hummed, her lips pursing together before she nodded. "Sounds easy enough," she said. Taking another step closer, she pulls her jeans up just a little more before moving to squat down. "My back's taken worse, it's alright," she added in a little murmur. Rosario watched her work for a moment before she began scooping up the dirt and sand herself. Pouring it over the screen, her stare flicked over to the redhead.
"How bad was the earthquake? Do you know?" A little while later, and she cleared her throat. Where the hell were her manners? "I'm Rosario, by the way. Moved into town almost a week ago." Her gaze moved to settle on a man with a horse whom she guessed was speaking to someone else, and she'd offer a polite smile before returning to what she was doing.
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
Granuaile smiles at Rosario. "Some damage, yes? But I do not think that any were killed by the earthquake." She smiles at the woman and helps scoop sand, sift, and then pick out the little bits. "Welcome to the island. I've only been here a month or two." She isn't entirely sure. "I live up in the woods...." She hears Charlie's voice and flashes a smile over her shoulder in his direction. "Hello!" before turning back to sorting out the tiny bits of plastic that could fill a bird's craw...or a fish's belly.
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
Charlie did a double take.
"Oh hey, it's you! From the farmer's market!" He exclaimed as recognition dawned on him. He looked around. "Where's your dog?"
When he didn't find it nearby, he turned his attention back to Granuaile and realized she was talking with someone else already.
"Oh, sorry! I didn't realize I was interrupting something..." He threw an apologetic look to the woman she was speaking with. "I just wanted to know if we're required to do something before we participate. Like sign-up?..." He paused, looking thoughtful. "Or do we just start hauling stuff?"
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
Rosario remained quiet as she watched for the little bits and pieces of plastic. She assumed Granuaile was getting the bigger pieces, so when a particularly small, barely noticeable piece of plastic caught her eye, she reached out and quickly plucked it from the screen. Then, after inspecting it, she threw it in the paper bag. "I'm near some camping site," she replied. "But that's good that no one was killed. It's nice to meet you.. Oh, what was your name again?"
When the pale-haired male spoke, her attention diverted, and she idly shrugged in response. "I sorta just... came and found myself doing this." Rosario motioned towards the dirt and the bag. "Didn't sign up for anything."
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
Granuaile shakes her head at Charlie. "Not interrupting. Bella is with my friend." She gestures for Charlie to join them. "Granuaile is my name, I don't think I caught your name. This is...." she turns to Charlie and frowns for a moment. "Charles? I think, yes? And...I just plopped down here and started sifting, if there is a sign-up I didn't notice it."
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
Charlie nodded to both women.
"Thanks. I figured as much, but I just wanted to make sure." From the saddle, he took out a plastic bag. Inside were a pair of gloves which he began putting on.
"And yes, you are correct," he told Granuaile, smiling. "But Charles is too formal. Charlie will do." He knelt down to pick up a can half-buried in the sand, next to his foot. "That's too bad about Bella. I enjoyed meeting her last time. I figured she'd be glad to meet Voodoo here."
The horse whinnied and shook its dark mane as though in agreement.
"His owner is one of the shop's regulars... I ran into her this morning during my jog. She's a ranch owner and I mentioned in passing I used to ride, so she offered to lend Voodoo to me for a few hours."
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
Rosario cleared her throat. "Oh, it's Rosario," she replied. Her jaw clenched, a wave of irritation washing over her as she recalled introducing herself earlier. She took a deep, calming breath, willing her inner beast to go back to sleep. Now was /not/ the time.
When she introduced Charles - or Charlie, she rose to full height. Brushing her hands against the sides of her jeans to clear off the bits of dirt. When he mentioned his 'informal' name, she chuckled. "Nice to meet you, Charlie," she said. The lone little wolf didn't do well in crowds, unfortunately, so when more people came about, she decided to leave. "I have some things I need to do, but it was nice meeting you both." Her fingers danced through the air in a little wave before she walked off in the direction of her house.
Rosario stopped short to admire Voodoo, and she smiled wistfully. "You are a lovely horse," she added. Then, if not interrupted, she'd continue on her way.
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
Granuaile smiles at Rosario. "Of course. Have a good....a good evening..." her phone buzzes and she pulls it out and goes very, very still for a moment, then fires off a reply. "I...I need to go..." She turns to walk away then remembers her bag and screen and turns back, that odd little jerking movement that happens when someone is panicking and isn't sure what the correct order to do things in. "I..." She dumps the contents of the screen into the bag, mostly plastic left thanks to Rosario's help.
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
Charlie looked up just in time to see a slight irritated expression cross the face of the woman who introduced herself as Rosario. A little confused, he looked back at Granuaile, but she didn't seem to look bothered by it.
Slowly, he stood up, wondering if he had done something to cause Rosario annoyance. But the look was gone before he could comment on it, and in place was a smile.
"Uh, it's nice to meet you too, Rosario," he said, sounding a little bit hesitant. Her smile seemed genuine, however, and so he added "See you later" with more enthusiasm.
As she turned her back to them, Charlie faced Granuaile, who seemed distracted with something on her phone.
"Bad news?" he asked, knowing the answer before her confirmation.
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
Granuaile looks up at Charlie and nods. "I have...I have to go I'm sorry. Bella hurt her paw." That's a bold-faced lie, but it's the first thing she can think of to explain her sudden departure. "I will see you again soon, yes?" and with that she's turning and trotting away.
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
Charlie shook his head at her hurriedly retreating figure. "Say hello to her for me!" he said, trying to make his voice audible above the crowd. "Hope her paw's alright!"
Next to him, Voodoo whinnied again. Charlie peeled off his right glove if only he could stroke the horse's neck. In a gentler tone, he cooed to the animal, "Yeah, you too, huh? Figured you'd love meeting her. She's a hoot." He smiled and patted its flank, stealing a glance at Granuaile's direction again.
Vaeya Silvercloud (vaeya.reuven) was feeling the slightly cooler weather today and it brought about a certain nostalgia as she wandered the unfamiliar streets. Coffee would hit the spot nicely, she mused as she turned into the corner cafe, She inhaled the warm scent of the beans and smiled as she moved to the counter, "A coffee please, with milk and a spoon of sugar." She never really got into all these different coffees and really just preferred the simple original, "Ye have the most amazing white hair, if ye don't mind me saying so." Her smile remained as she commented and slipped out her notebook to pull out few bills.
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
It was less crowded now. No line of waiting people. Only 5 customers remain, all scattered in the room, each minding their own business.
Four o'clock was when the next shift would start. Marcie was huddling her trainees for some last minute talk. Charlie was wiping spilled coffee on the counter, watching the meeting from the corner of his eyes and studying each employee's reaction. He couldn't hear what Marcie was saying, but the two trainees were listening with rapt attention.
The door opened and another customer walked in, stealing everyone's attention and momentarily putting a halt to his employees' conversation.
"I'll take this one, Marcie," Charlie said, nodding for the group to go on.
Then to the newcomer, he continued, "Would you like to pair your coffee with Salted Caramel Apple Cake? It's our Today's Special."
He said it over his shoulder, already pouring the dark liquid from the glass kettle into a mug.
"And thank you for the compliment," he said, turning slightly to smile at the customer. "I think your hair looks lovely too."
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
Vaeya Silvercloud (vaeya.reuven) took in the sights and scents around her, the bustle of the shop and the ring of the bell as people cleared out after their coffees and treats, "Oh I think I had better not. I haven't been exercising as much as I should be lately. Thank ye though it does smell brilliant." She lifted a hand to her own hair the compliment and gave a grin, glad it wasn't the crow's nest she had walked out with earlier in the day, "Oh well thank ye." She held out a few dollar bills, though honestly she wasn't sure anymore on the price of coffee in these places. She hoped it was enough to cover it and awaited the warm mug of java to warm her palms with.
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
"No cake, no problem," Charlie replied, his smile warm as he handed her the steaming mug.
"You new in town?" he asked as he punched in her order in the register, noticing her fish-out-of-water demeanor. "Or just in coffee shops, in general?"
He nodded at the necklace on her neck. The pendant was a spiral metal with a jade stone in the center.
"Scotland?" he asked, putting the accent and the pagan symbol together. "Spiral goddess, right?"
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
Vaeya Silvercloud (vaeya.reuven) cupped the mug in her hands like a lover might embrace their beloved, her smile growing as her eyes closed from the warmth for just a moment. His question perked her back up though and she gave a soft laugh, "Aye, is it that obvious?" Her hand going to her necklace as he called attention to it, "Aye, Scottish and yeah, Spiral Goddess. You pagan as well?" she asked, head tilted as she brought the mug to her lips and took a small sip of the liquid warmth.
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
Charlie smiled. "I am, yes. Raised from a long line of pagans," he responded, deciding not to add the fact that they were witches as well.
"What brings you to Wailing Rock?" he asked, diverting the subject away from himself and from potential talk of his family.
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
Vaeya Silvercloud (vaeya.reuven) listened as he spoke and kept her hands wrapped around the warm mug of java, "Well that nice to hear. My mum was a priestess or some such and taught me all about it when I was a wee girl. I don't follow it near as strict as she did, but I like go out 'hug trees and worship the moon' every now and again as some of my friends have put it before." She laughed at the memory before giving a shrug and then gave her response to his query, "Oh, well I guess I just don't like to sit still for too long. Moved from Scotland ages ago it seems, and just kind of wandered the coast until I found here. I like the weather here and the isolation of the place. No one going to find anyone here unless they are specifically looking." She laughed a bit nervously then, realizing that was quite specific and probably suspicious sounding, "I mean, if one wanted to hide that is." She turned away a little and rolled her eyes at herself, silently chiding her loose tongue.
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
If Charlie made any indication that he heard her last two comments or noticed how uneasy she suddenly looked, he masked it well. He wasn't about to pry into her past when he himself was trying to hide from his own.
"Well, Wailing Rock's always cloudy or raining. If you're looking for sleep weather, then this island is exactly the right place to rest." His smile turned amused. "Maybe that's the reason why the cafe is popular. Everyone's always needing cocoa or some other hot drink."
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
Vaeya Silvercloud (vaeya.reuven) gave a soft chuckle into warm cup before turning back to face him, "Aye, reminds me of home here, clouds and all." She makes sure to tuck an extra couple of dollars into his tip jar and then realizes her opportunity for a bit of self-promotion, "Oh yeah, and the job brought me here. I'm working up at the animal hospital on the hill. If ye have any pets or find any injured wildlife, I am usually just a call away if not in the office proper." She was enjoying the conversation, but it was getting time to head back to start her shift, "Thanks for the coffee and conversation. I'll be sure ta stop by again soon."
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
"Thank you!" Charlie said, beaming, certain that Marcie and her trainees will be pleased with the additional tip.
"I'll drop by at the animal hospital later. I don't have a pet myself, but I know someone who might be pleased with that info. She just got herself a puppy so...." He shrugged, remembering Star. "I'll make sure to refer you to her."
Then she bid farewell to him and seconds later, she was out of the door, perhaps to get back to work and attend to a sick animal. Charlie stared after her, even watching hurriedly crossing the other street through the glass window.
Belle O'Duffy: “Hmm” She mused, staring at herself in the reflection of the cafe’s window. Her head tilted to one side and that freckled nose twitched just a little. Whatever thoughts Belle was having, she kept them to herself.
The telling thing was the deep, long breath she drew in that moment before crossing the threshold. And in that second something shifted. Her lips curled and her chin was high. In walked a pale creature with a head of natural fire that tumbled down the gentle curve of her back.
“Good afternoon!” Irish. British. Just two words gave her away. And before the man really had a chance to get a word in, her head shook and a cheeky grin warned of the words that came next.
“You have a lovely place here. Might I ask who does your baking, good sir?” Her brow quirked and behind the shades, bright eyes flashed with amusement.
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
"Thank you! Come again."
Charlie's farewell was to a group of burly construction workers who decided, after much debate amongst themselves, to try out something new and order the pumpkin spice latte special.
He rubbed the back of his neck, sneaking a peek at Marcie on how she's handling the full room. It seems his worry was for naught, however. She had a good grasp on things, although it did appear she couldn't talk at the moment. The other two employees were looking just as busy.
A greeting rang clear in front of Charlie, pulling his attention back and reminding him that there were still others he had yet to serve.
"Good afternoon!" he replied automatically, quickly getting back into his business demeanor. "Thank you. Glad you like it. We just recently revamped the place..." He gave her a smile. "For the pastries and cakes, we have Holton's deliver them. Would you like their number?"
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
Belle O'Duffy: There was a moment of rather-too-long silence, after Charlie asked if she’d like their number. A pale finger came up to push the large sunglasses at the bridge, sliding them firmly back into place. As if the very thought was shocking!
“No. No thank you. I ask because I do believe whoever made the muffin I had here last week should be shot and put out of their misery”. She’d been smiling, but now Belle’s expression was ever so serious. Her little nose even twitched. And then the facade melted with her laughter that came unabashed and a hand was waved in the air above her, cutting through the amusement that just quite -literally- radiated from her. Humour - and other things too. A strange energy she’d just floated into the shop with and offered with a cheery smile.
“But, I am quite serious. Your tea was lovely. But I have a proposition for you. I’m Belle, and new to town”. As if her accent and fair skin didn’t shout that, among so many other things. Cashmere was draped about her neck which her fingers twiddled in now.
“I have a proposition, you see. Because - and I will say this in all earnesty, sir - the only muffin I’ve had which made me feel like my soul was dying was the one time in my life I set foot in McDonalds. And let me assure you, it wasn’t far off!”. All the while Belle insulted the shop’s offerings, she did it with a grin on her lips. Only after the last dig did she reach up to swipe away her glasses.
“But it is your lucky day, because I have a plan. A proposition for you -” That was where her voice lifted in question, seeking his name. And that was the moment her gaze settled right on Charlie’s own, her bright eyes piercing.
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
Instantly, Charlie was on alert.
"I see..." he answered, not realizing that his back had gone a little stiffer and he was standing a little straighter.
"I don't suppose offering your baking services has anything to do with that?" he guessed, unable to keep the dry tone out of his voice.
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
Belle O'Duffy: “Mhmm, of course it does!” Belle replied, all grinning.
“It’s unbecoming to toot one’s own horn, so I shan’t do that”. As if she wasn’t already. The glittering laughter in her eyes betrayed she well understood the irony of that remark.
“And you run a business. It’s in your interest not to take risks, I get that. I respect it. So it is a proposition I have, one that costs you only whatever ingredients you have in your kitchen at hand. I can make something from whatever you have, right here, right now. And if you don’t like it, if you don’t think it would make you money than I shall eat my own bonnet!” There was her laughter again, quick and happy. But her head shook and a little sigh was let out.
“But really. If you don’t think what I can do is any good, then I shall be on my way and not ask again. The truth is I came here determined to set up my own bakery. Seems it is harder to get a rental than I anticipated, though. So I’ve come to offer my services to the best place in town”. She stood so tall; so proud. Shoulders back and her soft, almost pudgy chin lifted high. And yet some hint of something less than cocky flickered across the young woman’s face. It was there in the deep breath she took then, too. But then Belle just flicked her hair and raised a brow in question.
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
Normally, Charlie wasn't fond of insults brandished as sales weapons just so that their services would be given attention. In fact, it would turn him off than lure him in. And as Belle went on and on, he felt himself lose more interest, especially after she sounded pretty smug about her abilities.
Charlie was waiting for her laughter to stop just so that he could tell her that they won't be needing her or her baked goods, but the deep defeated sigh that followed made him consider that perhaps she wasn't as confident as she wants him to think.
He wasn't exactly sure what it was that made him reconsider. Perhaps it was retaining her proud bearing, despite admitting that she was having difficulty getting her business to start. Honesty and spirit were admirable traits.
"And where will you be baking? Do you have sufficient equipment to carry out all our orders? How fast can you carry them out? How many can you provide?"
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
Belle O'Duffy: Equipment? For just a moment the young woman looked unsure. Her gaze flicked from Charlie to the wall, then the floor. A sweep of her lashes that didn’t do much to hide the confusion. The defeat, that could easily have been accepted. For Belle O’Duffy didn’t have much more than the clothes she wore and the light that had shone in her eyes, for just those few moments as she’d enthused and jested. Charlie snuffed it out with such practical questions she had no good answer to.
Snuffed. But only for a moment.
“La!” Up her chin lifted and the same hand waved in the air again. The smile that came wasn’t forced. It was felt. Hope just bubbled up, untapped despite the moment of dull reality that could have won. But Belle had never been much good at letting the mundane win out.
“I can offer you my services, as an in house baker. Working throughout the day to provide truly fresh confections. The joy of a croissant isn’t just the buttery pastry, is it? It’s having it straight from the oven, still warm”. Just the thought was enough to make something swell in her. She breathed in, as if inhaling the very scent of what she spoke of. Passion. It was that which drew her step forward and then another.
“Let me show you?” She asked, her accent soft and lilting. But the look in the woman’s eyes wasn’t a gentle thing. Excitement flickered. A challenge she smiled for and looked the man right in his eyes. Too intent, too focused. Strange eyes too a little too bright; a little too light.
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
"An in-house baker?" Charlie asked, lifting a brow. "You mean, you'll be delivering straight from your home?"
He drummed his fingers on the counter.
"And who will be delivering your baked goods?"
Holton's deliver theirs straight to the cafe in their truck. Every shift, there were assorted orders. Bread, cakes, cookies... They would be delivered in boxes.
Charlie's hesitancy stems from the fact that Belle seems as though she would be working alone and would not be able to keep up pace with the cafe's demands.
"Alright. Tomorrow morning. Bring me three of your best cakes. I am not making any promises, but if the taste is superb, then perhaps we will be getting the day's specials from you. That way, you won't be overloaded." He gestured to the full room. "As you can see, we need things done fast. Working only on the specials would not get you to compromise the quality of your creations."
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
Belle O'Duffy: “Oh no!” She shook her head, emphatic. “I meant here! I suppose I don’t know the language, huh?” Again her laughter came. Throaty and amused, she just smiled all the more. She bat an eye for the thought that of course came. I don’t have a home. And where am I going to bake three cakes?! A panicked question that Belle just blinked through and bit upon her lip.
“Well, I’d be honoured! I can do that, of course!” Her head nodded quickly in agreement. The mundane details of reality she just grinned away. Where to bake, hah! It would work out! I’ll show him! She was smiling so much. Eyes glittering. It unnerved so many in her life, the feeling that could show. But that was a thought for another time. Belle was too genuinely thrilled she just nodded quickly and stepped back.
“Tomorrow morning! I’ll be here before you open. I promise”. Her fair hand lifted to place over her heart, brushing against the shawl. Sincere was that promise, as if the man would care at all. But to Belle, this was everything. Back she walked, slinking from the cafe just as customers came in with all their lively chatter.
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
Charlie watched her go, disappearing behind the long line of people in front of the counter. He didn't get a chance to explain that right now, the building they were in didn't provide much space for a decent kitchen, so baking in the cafe was totally out of the question.
He didn't want to raise her hopes too high, in case her cakes turn out just passable. The cafe would not lower its standards for a sob story. In the end, what matters most would still be what the customers want.
Wearily, he again rubbed the back of his neck.
Still... it was good he was able to make her smile. Seems like she was hanging on a thread, on the verge of surrendering. Charlie wasn't keen on crushing anyone's spirit.
Good luck to you, he thought before turning his attention back to the next customer.
Kimimela Wildcat sees the man being busy on his phone and gives him a wave before hopping on the beat around him and inside the café and holds out a hand in greeting to the white haired man "kimi wantsss a latté! extrrra whipped cream!" she then begins to pat her pockets trying to find where she left her money
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
"As soon as you're done with cleaning tables, please do take care of the mugs at the sink," Charlie heard Marcie tell one of the newbies. The manager herself was busy running back and forth, hopping from one table to the next, taking in orders from customers who'd been arriving in numbers that morning.
Charlie was just entertaining the idea of hiring more people during the first shift when the door to the cafe opened, ushering in a couple of women. No one was currently behind the counter and his other employees seemed preoccupied at the moment.
Quickly putting on a clean apron, he moved towards the cash register. "Latte with extra whipped cream coming right up!" he said, punching in the order. "Would that be all?"
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
Ҟαhlαn Pαrχ (kahlan7) would be taking the long scenic route to head back for her camper, glancing at the stores around her, taking it all in. She was starting to really like this quaint little town and how peaceful it seemed to be. Moving her way around a guy on the phone, she'd hear some muffled voice from inside what looked to be a cafe, so she would glance in for a moment, to see what all they had to offer. Making a mental note of the location, so she could come back to it, when she needed her coffee fix.
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
Lairen Snow (sorcha.yordstorm) 's sandals clopped against the wood floors of the cafe as she pushed through the door. It was busy in there and for a moment she froze- so many people.. She looked from one side of the room to the other and then resolved to step in a bit further (though a bit furtively). Clip, clop, ...clip...clop. Her eyes traveled from the counter and climbed up the towering figure of a man in green plaid while she waited for the woman with the cute kitty ears to finish her order. She'd already complimented her on them the night before, but her voice had been too soft, she wasn't sure how much volume she'd be able to muster today, so she just waited.
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
Kimimela Wildcat was frantically patting and feeling up her pockets and even pulling out her top to see if she had stuffed money there granting the man a deep cleavage of her dark skin but in the end manage to produce several frumpled up one dollar bills and happily places them on the counter while nodding heavily "ohhhh can me get a frrree bagel? I can give you a nice dissscount over at Warrrrd's garage!"
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
Charlie grinned. "Just one bagel? I'd throw in another if you'd like."
Business has been great so far. Two bagels wouldn't be a loss for the cafe.
"Would that be to-go?" he continued, noticing the other woman who came in with this customer line up behind her. He sent a look her way, silently apologizing for the hold up.
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
Lairen Snow (sorcha.yordstorm) returned the look with a smile and took another step towards the kitten-crowned customer.. just enough to be actually in line without crowding her. She sniffed the air. It smelled pretty good- fresh roasted coffee and multi grained bread. Her stomach rumbled in expectantly..
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
Kimimela Wildcat bounces happily at the mention of another free bagel then glances back to the girl behind her as she somehow picked up the tummy rumbling through the music and with a smile points to the girl "give the otherrrr bagel to herrr pleassse! she's sssskinny!" she then steps to the side to give room to the girl while dancing on the spot waiting for her order
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
"Tell you what, how about I give both of you each a free cup of cappuccino and 2 bagels," Charlie offered to the dancing woman. "My motorcycle is due for a check-up anyway. Maybe your guys over at the garage can take a look at it."
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
Lairen Snow (sorcha.yordstorm) grinned at the generosity of her predecessor and mustered her voice to say, "Thank you!" It was actually quite audible she realized, eyes scrolling around the room to see if the sound had caught anyone else's attention or disturbed anyone.. It didn't seem to have. She starts at the offer from the.. was he a clerk? A shadow of doubt flitters across her face her voice softening again, but still audible save when the coffee grinders do their thing, "Oh, oh wow, thanks, but won't you get in trouble for that? I mean.. so nice.. but.."
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
Kimimela Wildcat wrinkles her nose at the mention of capuccino "Latté! extrrra whipped crrream!" she tilts her head at the soft thank you coming from the girl and grins brightly as she taunts her "louderrrr! can't hearrr you through the music!" then as she dances points to the large blue building across the street "garrrage is there! say that Kimi sssends you!"
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
"Right! Latte! Not cappuccino," Charlie said, slapping his head at the dancing woman's correction. "Sorry, new to this job... Still trying to get used to it."
Then, turning to the softer-spoken woman, he mused, "I suppose I would get into trouble with the owner. He does tend to be cantankerous at times..."
He drifted off, looking thoughtful. But, as though he reached a resolution, he pulled out his wallet, took out a ten-dollar bill, and slapped the money on the counter.
"You know what? You're right. I shouldn't be giving away these treats without paying for them."
He leaned his elbows on the counter and smiled at her. "There. That should be enough to cover it. Now, there's no need to feel guilty."
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
Lairen Snow (sorcha.yordstorm) 's cheeks flush a splotchy crimson at Kimila's tease but she chuckles at it with a little shrug. Her eyes widened as the ginormous clerk slapped money on the counter. "Wow.." she echoed and reaching into her shorts she pulled out a pair of crumpled fives and a single and stuffed them- still sort of wadded into the tip jar.. " So nice.." she stammered a bit uncomfortable in the face of generosity and hopeful he wouldn't take her 'tip' as a kind of proud rebuff, "I uh.. thanks.. clerks have to eat too.. " she explained. "I uh.. you're both really nice.. I'm Lairen.."
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
Kimimela Wildcat tilts her head as the man pays while her money was still on the counter but she just shrugs and shouts her name to the girl "Kimi!" and stops a moment with dancing to go through the albums on her ipod "ohhh can me take it away? therrre is ssstuff going on down the strrreet!" then begins to play some happy hardcore through her headphones and soon is bobbing along again
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
Charlie hurried with their orders, adding in an additional bagel each in their paper bags so that instead of two, there were three. He felt a little bad for taking the tip, and made a mental note to have the money split between the morning shifters instead.
"There you go. Hope you'll enjoy your meal," he said to the two women as he slid their orders on the counter towards them. "Careful with the coffee. It's hot."
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
Lairen Snow (sorcha.yordstorm) nodded as the cat hollered, "Kimi," she repeated..She smiled as she picked up her bag from the clerk, "Thanks ..again," she murmured taking the coffee in one hand and the bag in the other. She didn't add any sugar, much as some might think a creature of her ilk would have a sweet tooth- she honestly didn't though she did love crisp fruits like apples..Her sandals sounded against the floors as she made her way out the door.
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
Kimimela Wildcat hops up to the counter after waving after the girl and picks up her latté and starts to use to spoon the whipped cream with her fingers and letting out a purring noise as she licks the cream from her fingers and suckling on them till it was all mostly gone, then picks up the bag with the bagels and smiles brightly to the man "don't you forrrget! tell them that Kimi said you get an discount at the Ward's Garrrage!"
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
He let out a chuckle. "I will make it known to them that you sent me there. You can tell them Charlie will be arriving this evening with his red Hayabusa."
He straightened up as more people entered the establishment, some of them coming from the event across the street.
"I'll be seeing you later, Kimi." He gave her a short wave, distracted, as he readied himself to handle more customers. "Have a good one."
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
Kimimela Wildcat sips from the coffee and walks out after Lairen and turns back to wave and to repeat his words "rrright! Charles rrred Hairrrbush!" she then hums and walks off in her usual half dance half skipping along style of making her way to things.
Note: Just a short letter in response to "Business as Usual." Edited some mistakes.
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
It was the first time Charlie had set foot inside Wailing Rock's local beer dispensary.
He'd heard about it, of course. Quite a few of Cafe Espresso's weekend customers, hoping to regain sobriety, would head straight to the coffee shop from there.
From the looks of it, the dispensary used to be a cocoa factory. Painted on its walls outside were the faded words "Fry's Chocolate Cream."
Inside, however, traces of what it once was were gone.
The scent is what Charlie noticed first upon entering. It was a rich aroma -- caramel-like, fruity, spicy. It was strong, almost overpowering.
The place appeared to be cross between a distillery and a pub. Pot stills and barrels can be found inside the room, as well as hundreds of cases of beer bottles. The owner must have decided to not only make their own beer and serve it in this pub, but also to mass produce it and distribute it elsewhere.
"Hello. Can I help you?" the bartender asked.
"Ah yes," Charlie turned around at the greeting. "Is Mr. Rodrigo Ortiz around? He contacted me a while back. I understand he is the owner of this place. "
"He is but you just missed him. Not sure what time he'll be back, but if you have a message, I would gladly relay it," the bartender said, looking at him curiously.
Charlie pulled out an envelope from inside his coat pocket. "Please give this to him."
The letter was sealed, but should it be opened, it would read:
July 22, 2019
Rodrigo Ortiz
The Dispensary
8458 Fry Avenue, Wailing Rock
San Juan, Washington 98250
Dear Mr. Ortiz:
I have received word that you wanted to conduct business with me. I am interested in hearing what it is you have to say. Would you be able to drop by at Cafe Espresso on 8PM, Sunday, July 28?
Characters: Granuaile, Charlie, Bella the dog (NPC)
Note: Made some corrections
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
He had only wanted to buy lemons.
After all, that was the only thing needed at the coffee shop.
Charlie had planned on getting back right away. Work was making his head heavy and he needed to clear his thoughts. This was just a short break. He was supposed to come back after five minutes.
And yet here he still was an hour later. Carrying bags filled with other assorted fruits and hovering near the apples, trying to decide if it would be a good idea to include apple-mango iced tea in the menu.
"And how much per pound?" he asked the woman behind the stall.
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
Granuaile gives a shout when Bella goes tearing off across the road, yipping at some birds. "Bella!" She calls. Brand new puppy clearly has not learned to come when called. The wee beasty does at least pause for a moment, ears pricked toward her and then she's shooting along the ground again to stick her nose in the back of Charlie's knee and sniff at his shoes and bark up at him. "Bella!" Granuaile hurries up, "I'm so sorry, she's....we just got off the boat. She has energy." She reaches down to rub the pup behind the ears, she whines and flops over on her back, paws paddling the air.
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
"Honey crisps are $5.00 per pound," the woman replied, not glancing up from polishing tomatoes. "We just had 'em delivered an hour ago. They're fresh."
Charlie nodded, shifting the bags on his arms so that he could pick up an apple and inspect it.
"Do you have a farm nearby?" he continued.
But a series of excited barks behind Charlie interrupted the vendor, and he turned around just in time to see a petite, red-haired woman hurrying after a puppy that now had rolled over to expose its belly for its owner to rub.
The woman was stammering out an apology, though Charlie wasn't quite sure what for. "Don't be sorry," he said, finding the animal's antics quite amusing than annoying. "It's in their nature. It's quite understandable."
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
Granuaile smiles up at him, she pats the puppy on her belly, "you here that, Bells? You lucked out." Gran climbs to her feet and smiles. "Thanks, she has so much energy." Bella rolls back to her paws and barks up at Charlie. Clearly, since he is not angry, he wants to pet her. Gran rolls her eyes at the silly wee beast. To the stall owner she rattles off, "May I get a half-pound of carrots, and one of tomatos, and..mmm...a pound of the snap peas, please." She holds her hand out at Charlie, she has learned to do this, "I am Granuaile, this is Bella. I'm not sure we have met?"
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
Charlie watched the exchange between the puppy and the owner, and chuckled softly.
"I've been meaning to get a pet myself," he said, setting the bags of fruits on a stall table and bending down on his knees to properly scratch the dog who was again barking up at him.
"Bella, right?" he asked the animal, as though it could understand him. It almost seemed it did when it jumped at him and placed its paws on his shoulders, licking his face.
Laughing harder this time, Charlie scratched her harder. "I guess that's a yes?"
This time, the question was for her owner, who didn't seem to mind Charlie showing affection to her pet.
"And you are probably right. I just arrived in town a couple of weeks ago, so it's doubtful we've met before." He slowly stood up, dusting his hands on his pants before shaking Granuaile's palm.
"Call me Charlie. It's nice to meet you."
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
Granuaile smiles when Bella seems to instantly decide she likes him. This bodes well for the man. Her dog's opinion will probably hold more weight than her own in the near future. She answers his question about Bella's name with a nod and laughs when the puppy decides it's time to zoom in circles around them. "I think a companion helps one to be happier, yes?" Particularly a zoomie-puppy. She gives his hand a squeeze and shake in reply. "Me too. Though I live up the mountain," She gestures in the direction of the road, "so it's not as though I see people unless they come into the brewery." A line forms between her eyebrows, her gaze dropping from his face down to their hands for a moment before flicking back up. When they release the shake, she'll flex her fingers a little. "It is very nice to meet you, too, Charlie. Your hair is very beautiful. Like a cat." She tips her head toward his purchases. "Making something good for dinner?" Is this how humans make conversation? Honestly, she's terrible at this part.
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
As soon as her hand touched his, Charlie stiffened.
She felt it too, he thought as he caught the confusion spreading on her face. He must have mirrored it, because both of them suddenly became quiet, smiles dropping a little as they stared at each other.
Studying her, Charlie noticed that she had odd-colored eyes. One was bright green and the other was hazel gold. Around her neck, she had on a collar that had "Pet" written on it. He wasn't sure if it was just a trick of the light, but it seemed to be glowing faintly.
When they broke away, he could feel his hands tingling still, like one would get after holding an ice cube. He was still pondering on that when she suddenly made mention of his hair.
"Um, yeah... thanks," he said absently, about to tell her that it was dyed, as he usually do when someone makes any comment about his hair, but stopped himself. "I want to say I lick it all the time too, but that would be a lie," he joked, deciding to make light of a situation that for some reason had become suddenly solemn.
He felt Bella tugging playfully the edge of his pants, and he turned away from Granuaile to look at the puppy, grateful to have an excuse for a change of topic. He bent back down again. "Oh no, not dinner. The fruits are for business. Still trying to decide if it's a good idea to experiment and put up new drinks. Change the menu up a little."
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
Granuaile: His reaction is not lost on her and, as he is examining her so closely, she examines him in return. Permission to stare at someone is always taken advantage of in her book. His eyes are dark, as is the scruff of a beard, which strikes her as odd. Can humans be piebald? A werewolf? But he doesn't have the right feel, the one she's become so comfortable around. She shakes her head a bit when he speaks and then laughs aloud. "I think you would need a longer tongue, yes?" Though the image of a too-long-tongue swiping up his cheek to lick at his own hair is...to funny not to make her giggle a little more, the tension breaking. Bella whines up at him and pops up to put her paws on his leg, begging. If the puppy were growling or anxious or hiding behind Gran, she might be more concerned about what she'd felt, but Bella seems to give her stamp of approval. "Drinks? What is your business?"
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
"That too," Charlie said, looking up at Granuaile and laughing once more. "But the mental image I had was licking the side of my wrist and rubbing it on my head."
He did the gesture without actually licking his hand, but Bella barked again, demanding his attention. Charlie rubbed her tummy a couple more times before catching the time on his watch.
"I work at Cafe Espresso," he answered, getting back up again. "Which reminds me. I should have been back an hour ago."
He gestured to the vendor to pack him 3 pounds of apples as he reached into his wallet for two 10-dollar bills.
"Come drop by sometime. Take Bella with you. I'd love to see you two again," Charlie said, slightly turning to once more carry the bags in his arms.
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
Granuaile giggles when he mimes the gesture. That...that was adorable. She goes to pay for her own purchases, having completely forgotten them and taking the bag. Bella noses at Gran's elbow. "Nothing in here is for you." She chides the puppy. She gives a little 'oh' of surprise when he says where he works. "I get coffee there often, it's very good coffee." She nods enthusiastically and points. "I work at the Brewery, so your place is an easy walk when I want a treat before or after work." She dips her head at him. "It was nice to meet you, Charlie, I will bring Bella by again. She seems to like you."
Koko Goodin (koko.naminosaki) sticks a note on the counter of the Cafe Espresso, hoping the boss would see. It read: Hello, g'day, sorry to disturb but there is a gentleman who would like you to visit him at the Dispensery. His name is Rodrigo Ortiz ((richtz.davi)) and it seems like he would like to discuss how you are able to attained your baked goods. Signed Koko.
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
Ten o'clock found Charlie parking his motorcyle in the lot behind the coffee shop. Save for his vehicle and a beat-up truck, the place was deserted.
The same could not be said about the diner across the street, however. People were spilling out of its front doors. Charlie recognized some of them as cops even though they weren't in uniform. They were familiar faces, regulars at the cafe. Their station was just across his building.
Turning around, Charlie made his way through the alley dividing Cafe Espresso and the bike store.
"Good morning," was his crisp greeting as soon as he entered the coffee shop. He strode over to an unoccupied table. "What do you have for me today, Marcie?"
"Just a couple of marketing letters, Boss," Marcie said, hurrying over to where Charlie was. She had white envelopes on one hand, and a cup of espresso on the other. A few strands of her sand-colored hair were loose from the messy knot held together by a pencil on her head. Coffee stains marred the front of her apron. "One's for a newspaper subscription, and the other's for a dishwashing soap."
Charlie took the envelopes but did not open them.
"One of the new hires left a note for you as well," Marcie said, sliding the cup on the table as soon as Charlie was settled in his seat. She reached into her skirt pocket and pulled out a small piece of paper folded into a square.
"Thanks," he said, absently taking the note given to him. "And how are the newcomers adjusting to their job? Any troubles?"
"Well, the ones on my shift are doing great. A few mistakes here and there, but as they're still training, it's to be expected," Marcie said, heading back to the counter. Through the glass windows, the two trainees could be seen outside -- one was cleaning the table, and the other, taking out the trash.
"Good," Charlie said, giving her a nod of approval. "And what about the ones on Wyatt's shift? Has he mentioned anything about them?"
Marcie shook her head. "I've heard no complaints."
"Excellent then. I'll be sending over their contracts this afternoon so they can sign them and finally make things official..." Charlie said, leaning back in his seat and taking a sip of his coffee. "That includes yours and Wyatt's. These new contracts will reflect your promotion bonuses and benefits." He set the cup back on the table. "Which reminds me. we still need another manager for the midshift, so if you know anyone..."
Charlie shrugged and trailed off, taking his eyes off Marcie so that he could read the note in his hand.
For a while, he was quiet.
When he brought his gaze back up, he had on both a calculating and contemplative look.
"Who delivers our pastries?"
Marcie pointed to a box that has "Holton's" written largely on its side, with a phone number in smaller text just beneath it. "We set out an order three times a day so that the patries we have are always fresh. The delivery boy usually arrive three hours into the shift."
"And the leftovers?"
"We still pay for them, but they're given at the end of the day to the homeless on the streets."
Charlie nodded.
"What about the customers? How are they liking our food?" he continued.
Marcie looked thoughtful. "Heard some say it's too sweet... but as our coffee can be quite strong, it seems it evens things out. They're usually ordered together."
The cans of coffee on the counter drew his attention."The beans. Where are we getting them?"
"Mainland. We have a supplier."
"And the tea?"
"Mainland too, but from another supplier."
"How often?"
"Twice a month."
"And when's our next trip?"
"The 25th. We usually schedule it during Thursdays as it's not as busy. Fridays and Saturdays we have people on dates and drunks trying to get sober. Sundays, students cramming. Mondays to Wednesdays, workers trying to get through the week."
"I see. Hmm."
Downing the rest of his coffee, Charlie stood up and made a mental note to check out the cafe's accounting books later to compare prices with what Ortiz would be willing to offer. "Alright. I think that's it for now, Marcie. Thank you for the insight. I'll be working at home the rest of the day, but I'll be back later and have the contracts ready at 3. If you guys need anything else before then, just give me a call."
Characters: Elisabeth, Charlie, Sal, Pat, Ella, Marcie (NPC)
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
Elisabeth Moolen comes driving up the cafe on her scooter and stops to peer inside trying to read the menu from where she was as she wasn't sure it would have what she was craving for
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
Charlie set the newspaper down on the table, rubbing the back of his neck as he leaned back in his seat. It was still much too early, and dawn hasn't even peeked yet from the horizon. But a few people here and there had already passed his shop, occassionally stopping to grab a cup of coffee. He himself had been enjoying his espresso. He needed it to stay awake at least until the next shift starts.
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
Elisabeth Moolen wasn't able to read the small print on the menu's but one of them said tea so that was hopeful, she stops the scooter and slips from it, smiling warmly to the older man and decide to ask him before entering as it was rude to step inside and not ordering "howdy there darlin' do y'all mind mah askin' y'all a question? mah was hopin' to find 'em sweet tea and was hopin' tis cute little shop was servin' any"
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
Charlie downed the rest of his coffee and stood up with the intent to refill his cup, not realizing that somebody had come up behind him.
"Ooops!" he said, swerving just in time to avoid crashing against the small figure in his way.
Whoever it was, though, didn't seem all too rattled with his momentary clumsiness, and a bubbly greeting tinged with a Southern drawl was soon heard.
"Ah, yes..." Charlie said, straightening up as he faced her. "We serve all kinds of tea here. Sweet tea, included." He opened the door. "Please... Do sample some inside."
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
Elisabeth Moolen lets out a startled little yelp as the man almost bumped into her and she meekly shakes her head "ain't y'all worry darlin' nothin' gotten broken" she then smiles happily at the sound of sweet tea and makes a shy little nod as he opened the door for her, stepping in past him to peek at the menu from inside "it ain't listed here, is it on 'em special or different menu?"
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
Charlie followed his customer closely behind, but where she stopped just in front of the counter to study the menu above, he strode over to the shelf to take out a clean mug.
"The menu still needs updating. The cafe was just passed to a new owner. They're still working on getting things smoothed out," he explained, as he then took a pitcher of lemon tea from the fridge just below the espresso machine.
"You must be new in town... Home sick, I'm guessing," Charlie guessed, stealing a glance at her as he poured the cold beverage into the mug. "Should I add a shot of bourbon too?"
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
Elisabeth Moolen lets out a weak whimper at the mention of homesick "mah have been away for years now so a sweet tea from time to time for comfort sure ain't hurt" she gives him a soft smile but then ponders about the offer of bourbon, being a light drinker she was but she gives him a nod to be polite "s..sure darlin' but, not too much, ain't able to do a proper shave when 'em bourbon is messin' with mah head!"
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
Charlie nodded. Taking a knife from the tea table, he quickly sliced a lemon in two, squeezing a few drops of the fruit into the mug.
"So which part of the sunny South are you from, and what brings you to the rains of Wailing Rock?" he asked to make small conversation. He reached for the shelf again, though this time, it was to take a sitting bottle of bourbon. He twisted the cap open and pointed the tip of the bottle to the freckles on her shoulder. "Were you forced to leave? Seems like you still have a lot of love for your old town, if the sweet tea is any indication."
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
Elisabeth Moolen watches him prepare the tea while she hopes rather impatiently to have a taste of it then blinks at his words and makes a small face "am from Tennessee, a small bumpkin town call'd Summertown, ain't forced, but stayin' wasn't an option either unless mah wish was to be married off by mah dad and become a baby factory" she can't help but shudder at that thought "so mah did some travellin' and found this lovely place, really likin' it and most folk mah met are real nice, so mah started a hair salon and 'em barber shop over at 'em beach cottages"
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
"Ah, the old parents-want-to-control-your-life story," Charlie commented, wrinkling his nose. "If you ask me, I think you made the right choice."
He turned to add a small amount of the liquor into the drink he was preparing, topping it off with a sprig of mint. Satisfied, he brought the mug to the counter and pushed it to the customer.
"Welcome to Wailing Rock. Hopefully you'll find it to your liking."
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
Elisabeth Moolen lets out a happy squeal as her long awaited sweet tea is finished and all to eager takes the cup and takes a large sip from it, murring out sweetly as she sighs out happily "well bless y'all heart darlin' ! this is one of 'em best sweet teas mah ever had!" takes a few more sips while her body gently sways from side to side before she blinks as she remembered something and with a blush lowers her cup "w..what do mah owe y'all for the drink?"
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
He chuckled lightly, seeing her joyed expression. "Well, since you're new in town, I suppose I could put this one on the house..." Charlie leaned forward on the counter, then smiled. "But only if you'll promise to stop by here more often. I'll visit your barber shop too, if my hair gets too long."
He was about to say more but the small bells at the door chimed to signal the arrival of another customer, and Charlie looked up just in time to see a ginger-haired man enter.
"Good morning. What can I get you?"
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
Elisabeth Moolen looks a bit guilty at the gift but then grins as it seems she gets a new customer "than y'all first cut and shave will be free too!" she grins brightly t hen turns to give room for the new person, tilting her head at the familiar sight and smiles brightly to him "howdy Sal! y'all doin' y'all usual joggin' there sureee is a mighty lot of y'all guys runnin' about the place"
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
Sal O'Brian (chiningyou) smiles as he is addressed steping closer inside ' he rubs his chin as he chuckles . think for a moment . ' just need a black coffee to go . '' he chuckles as he steps along close . ''just finised my run just need abit of kick ' he smiles at
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
"Coming right up," he said to the newcomer, but turned to the woman and grinned at her, sticking out his hand as he introduced himself, "I'm Charlie, by the way... I look forward to visiting your barber shop soon -- though I would probably hang out there for the chitchat and the rumors, not for the haircut. I'm new in town myself. I'm still yet to know who's who and what's what in this island."
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
Elisabeth Moolen comes back over to shake the man's hand with a gentle squeeze "immah Elisabeth and it sureee is nice to meet y'all!" she then goes to sit at a window chair to enjoy her sweet tea while glancing around and often back at the two "immah been here since a week now and slowly makin' mah rounds, it sure is mightily pretty here"
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
Pat Bellic Eldritch Sin (priddle) would smile and waves to elisabeth as he walks by.
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
Sal O'Brian (chiningyou) smiles soflty . thank ya kinday 'he say soflty
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
Charlie stole a quick look at his watch and busied himself with serving the next customer, not talking as much as he did with Elisabeth, knowing more customers were coming in.
"Here you go!" he said as he handed the paper cup to the red-haired guy addressed by Elisabeth as Sal. "Would you like a donut with that too?"
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
Sal O'Brian (chiningyou) grabs his coffe 'nah that all ' he says chuckle looking up a thje menu and handing him some money . 'as a alarm goes off. shoot i ned to go ' he tursn to go
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
Elisabeth Moolen glances up from her sweet tea at the mention of a donut and glances back to the display and meekly waves to Charlie "oh mah would love to have a donut too and one for mah friend here too!" she grins as Pat comes in and she really pinches the bridge of her nose as most men she came to know were half naked and jogging all the time
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
Pat Bellic Eldritch Sin (priddle) smiles to Elisabeth. "So i was thinking maybe about a haircut later if thats okay with you." He smiles to her and releases some pharmones knowing how his pharmones effected her. "He turns and looks at the menu hmmmm." He looks the barista. "Say what is the local favorite here sir?"
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
Charlie picked two strawberry jam-filled donuts and set them each on small plates. He was just about to serve the food when his newly-promoted manager Marcie zoomed through the entrance, hair wild and all over the place.
"I'm here!" she declared, hurrying to tie her apron round her waist. "Sorry, boss. I'll be taking over now."
Charlie nodded. "Alright. I'll leave everything to you for now, but I'll be back later." He handed the plates to her. "Table 1. They're free."
Waving to Elisabeth, he made his way to the door, stopping to move aside when he met another customer there. "Enjoy the coffee," he greeted before exiting the shop.
Note: Koko is awesome to rewrite that part where I forgot to copy :D
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
Koko Goodin (koko.naminosaki) was humming with her arms flailing in time with the music when she sees the cafe. She peers inside through the window before she enters. She looks around before she looks at the person standing there. "Hey, How's it going, you work here?"
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
Wyatt's shift had ended hours ago, and Charlie had given Marcie the day off seeing that she had gotten herself a fever. He was left all alone in the cafe, cleaning up a table that had just been recently vacated, when the quiet of the evening was broken by an unusually chipper greeting from the doorway.
Charlie looked up, towel still in hand. "I guess you could say that... " he said, smiling to welcome the newcomer. "What can I get you?"
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
Koko Goodin (koko.naminosaki) takes in the smells and the sights of the little cafe, looking around even as the person spoke. She then looks at him after he finishes speaking. "I'm looking for a job, you know if this place is hiring?"
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
Charlie's smile broadened. "You're in luck. Cafe Espresso just so happens to be looking for more servers."
He moved towards the counter, leaning his hip against it and crossing his arms over his chest as he studied the woman in front of him. "What's your name?"
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
Koko Goodin (koko.naminosaki) blows out a sigh of relief as she realizes she was in luck. She thinks about what a server would do before she replies, folding her arms as well. "Call me Koko. What do I call you?"
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
"Charlie will do," he replied.
Then, seeing that her hand was empty and not a resume was in sight, Charlie followed it up with "How old are you?"
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
Koko Goodin (koko.naminosaki) tilts her head "Charlie? Like the Chocolate Factory?" she mumbles to herself "...interesting." Then louder she replies "I'm 25, totally legal, don't let my height fool you." She then snaps her finger and point a finger to him "Aaaaaand, I'm a fast learner."
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
He laughed. "I suppose. But I was named after my father and my grandfather, and they're older than the movie."
Relaxing his stance, Charlie uncrossed his arms and gripped the edge of the counter, drumming his fingers on its underside, thoughtfully considering her answer.
"Have you had much experience with waitressing and dealing with people?"
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
Koko Naminosaki goes through her job experiences, briefly looking up to the ceiling then to him, "Yeah, I've worked in a hardware store before which means I have experience in dealing with people and waitressing..." she gives a little shrug, "...how hard can it be?"
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
"Well, it wasn't so much a chocolate factory as it was a pharmaceuticals one," he replied, still amused at the mental image of his cruel grandfather breaking into a song and dance number in front of his employees.
The old man was stern and cold, and he wasn't afraid to wield his power to show his dominance over anyone. He utilize everything and used everyone, including his own blood relations, to get whatever he wants. Charlie supposed that was why the business was thriving.
"And we're here to talk about your background, not mine," he said, shaking his head at her mischievousness. He pushed himself off the counter and walked towards her until he was only an arm's length away.
"Serving can be quite a taxing job. You'll encounter all sorts of people. Some can be loud. Some angry, especially if they won't get their orders right away." He shrugged and continued. "Sometimes you might encounter a pervert as well. Do you think you can keep your cool under pressure?"
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
Koko Goodin (koko.naminosaki) raised her brows at pharmaceuticals. Wasn't that a junkie's version of candy? Nope, not gonna say it although she reeeaaaallllly wanted to. She gives a little smile and a shrug when he mentioned that her background was being checked, she couldn't help not being serious sometimes. She did listen to him and tried to picture what a typical work day would be like in a place like this. Another shrug was given and she briefly looks away before she looks back as she figured she could handle it. "Yeah, I'm pretty sure I can." She wondered what his version of cool was though.
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
Charlie looked doubtful at her offhand answer. "Really?" he asked, raising a brow. "Have you ever been arrested or had run-ins with the law?"
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
Koko Goodin (koko.naminosaki) looks around the cafe as she felt that she was suddenly called out. Her mind raced with a few instances before she even got here and unable to focus on one thing her eyes went to the ceiling. That was more stable, right? "Noooooo?"
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
He frowned, unconvinced. "What was it about?"
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
Koko Goodin (koko.naminosaki) looks surprised - brows raised, jaw dropped. She tries to make up some lie which causes her to start sentences but then suddenly stops when she realizes it wasn't convincing enough, her fists on her hips. She then stops, takes a breath before she decides to tell the truth. "Ok, here's what happened, yeah? A customer comes into the store and starts speaking to me in Spanish. I know this bastard...." She clears her throat before she continues "...I know this guuuuuy, knows English because I have seen him before and so I started to respond in Spanish, Then he goes: How do you know Spanish? Learned it from in a brothel? And I told him, yeah, that's where your mom teaches me and then he slaps me so I slug him and I guess a fight broke out....boss had to call the cops on both of us but you could see he clearly started it!" As she explained she was doing the actions as well as using many hand gestures.
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
Charlie stared at Koko as she animatedly and aggressively described what happened, waving and punching the air as though the memory took her back to the exact time and place. She didn't seem to care that anyone was watching. She was just lost reliving the moment. And when she finished, her cheeks were flushed and she was breathing hard, as though she had just fought off an army.
There was only silence on Charlie's end, however, broken only when he cleared his throat. "Wow... Well, it sounds like we need someone like you here. Come by tomorrow at 4."
He was probably going to regret this decision, but he extended his hand to her anyway. "Coffee's free for the employees. You'll work an 8-hour shift five days a week, Mondays to Fridays. You'll be paid $18 an hour, plus tips. You'll also be paid double for overtime and holidays."
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
Koko Goodin (koko.naminosaki) looks around after completing her story and notices there was complete silence then puts a fist on her hip and awaited the verdict. She was ready to be told that she wasn't needed, but it was worth a try. The surprise came when she was told differently and her eyes widened. She listened to the hours and payment then leans back, fists in the air, looking all victorious. "Oh ho sweeeeeeet!" She then leans forward and reaches out to grab at his hand if allowed. If she was successful in grabbing one of his hands with both of hers she would shake firmly and quickly. "Thanks a lot! You're so not gonna regret this!" She then paused "That's 4 in the afternoon right?" One of her hands now was in a finger gun gesture and she was pointing it at him.
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
Even with her reassurance, Charlie still felt a twinge of regret. But Koko's enthusiasm seemed promising, and so he found himself saying, "Yes, 4 in the afternoon to 12 midnight... That wouldn't be a problem, would it?" He paused. "Are those times safe for you? Do you have a ride home?"
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
Koko Goodin (koko.naminosaki) quickly looks up to the ceiling and tries to calculate when she gets up and goes through her routine to see if she would be able to get to work on time. She then looks to him and nods. "Yeah, I can make it, and don't worry..." She jerks her thumb to her chest. "...I'm a fighter, nothings gonna get me at night. Thanks again boss! I'mma do my best!"
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
He nodded. "Well, I'm not planning on leaving you out here alone those times. I'll get a couple more people to work with you. Wyatt probably. He's been with the cafe longer so he can show you the ropes tomorrow. He's got a car; you can hitch a ride going home. It would be a lot safer."
He rubbed the back of his neck. "Right. So any other questions?"
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
Koko Goodin (koko.naminosaki)'s eyes went up to the ceiling for a moment to think of anything to ask before she looks back at him. "Naaaaah, I think I'm good. Thanks a lot boss, I'll be here at 4! Have a good one Mr. Wonka!" She would then leave unless stopped
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
Charlie wryly smiled behind her, shaking his head. "Don't be late!" he called out before turning to resume cleaning tables.
Characters: Constance, Charlie, Marcie (NPC), and Wyatt (NPC)
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
Connie barges through the door like she's being chased by a pack of wolves, and with an unnerving intensity behind her eyes, she fixes the white-haired man with a look. "Coffee." She sputters. "Hi-do-you-work-here? Because-I-Need-Coffee. Anything-is-fine-as-long-as-it-isn't-decaf." She says all of this in the same breath, with a desperate, rapid-fire delivery. Without wasting a second, she fishes a 20 from the pocket of her cardigan, thrusting it in the man's direction as she fixes him with a stare, nearly twitching in place as she waits for a reply. With her bright colors and general jumpiness, she can't help but remind one of a hummingbird frantically beating its wings.
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
Cafe Espresso had been a functioning business since 2009. It was owned by the same guy Charlie bought his new house from and was established around the same time he decided Wailing Rock was a good place to reside in. As such, it was badly in need of repairs.
Charlie supposed he should have closed the shop during the change of hands. Get things in order first.
But, with the ownership of Cafe Espresso, the two servers that he now employs -- Marcie, 20, and Wyatt, 23 -- mentioned that since the carnival was in town, it was one of the busiest times of the year and that he should take opportunity of it. And they were right. So far, lots of people have been dropping in, a few of them looking as though still nursing a hangover from yesterday's events.
"Yes, over by the window, should be good," Charlie nodded to Wyatt who was holding a "Wanted: Servers. Inquire inside" sign.
Charlie was planning on changing the shop's business hours and keeping it open 24 hours. If there was anything he learned at the city, it's that there's a huge demand of coffee during the night. He was thinking of hiring 5 more people to go through that plan.
Inspecting the pastries inside the glass display, he listened as Marcie filled him on the carpenter's and electrician's visits yesterday morning. He looked up startled, however, when the door slammed open, a young woman rushing inside towards them, looking as though she was chased by the devil himself.
Reaching Charlie, she thrusted a crisp twenty his direction, demanding for a cup.
For a moment, all he could do was stare at her in confusion.
"Are you...sure you're up for it?" he asked after a long pause, her twitchiness not lost on him. He glanced over to Marcie who merely shrugged.
"How about some Jasmine tea instead? I'll throw in a free bagel."
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
Connie considers his words for a nanosecond, a look of deep contemplation flashing across her face "You know that's a really sweet offer but science has proven it takes 25 cups of coffee on average to kill a person, and I'm only at about 13, so I'll be fine!" She waves the bill at him, shivering in place. Her stomach growls, reminding her she hasn't eaten. She can't say no to free food, either "Fine, Jasmine Tea and a bagel." She says, relenting "Carbs are good for keeping up energy anyhow, and as long a I don't sleep, I'll be fine!" She enthuses, her eyes bloodshot, and her expression as haunted as it is chipper.
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
Charlie took the money from her in a snapping gesture, his slight annoyance of it being waved in front of his face quite obvious. He handed it to Marcie without turning to look, keeping his eyes trained on the customer. She was young, perhaps in her mid twenties, though her anxious -- almost scared -- demeanor made her appear vulnerable as a child.
He frowned.
"Wyatt, get to her order ASAP," he said over the newcomer's shoulder. Taking a deep breath, perhaps regretting a little his display of temper, he then guided her to one of the tables, pulling out a chair for her when he reached it.
"Your tea and bagel will be here in a moment," he said in softer, less-commanding tone as though to prevent her from becoming even more jumpy than she already was. "Would there be anything else?"
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
Connie shakes her head, rocking impatiently. She didn't look impatient with the staff, or the rather large man though. She kept eyeing the doorway, as if she was expecting something to happen, or scanning the streets for someone, or some thing. "No. Nothing else." She said, scurrying over the counter to collect her change, letting Marcie handle it. Her eyes were bloodshot, and it looked like she'd been crying. "Have you ever thought about buying curtains? Like blackout curtains? Maybe impregnated with radio-dampening material?" She taps her fingers on the counter, biting her bottom lip "Just asking, idle curiosity, small talk, really." She said hurriedly. "On second thought-" she said, cutting herself off "You go ahead and keep the change. Keep the whole 20, consider it an investment in future tea, I have to go." She said urgently as she begins walking as quickly, but inconspicuously as she could manage, like she might be followed. "Nice meeting you." She murmured, head down and eyes directed at the pavement.
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
The newcomer's odd habits seemed to worsen, much to Charlie and his staff's confusion. She was sprouting words, sewing sentences that didn't make much sense, and the crazed look in her eyes made it seem she wasn't even aware she was doing it. She appeared as though she wasn't saying anything out of the ordinary and she was expecting them to comprehend what she was saying.
Then as rapid-fire as her comments were, so was her rush out of the door. All three were left standing in her wake, wondering what in the world just happened.
Charlie was the first to snap out of it. "Wyatt, go after her and hand her her order," he said, realizing that she'd left what she'd bought. "Maybe stay with her for a while... make sure she gets home safe."
The woman didn't seem to be in any condition walking around the streets. In her state, she looked like a magnet for accidents. And with the town filling up with cars and tourists, the risk of meeting one along the way seemed quite likely.
The only passengers aboard were Charlie and an elderly couple, and the latter had opted to stay inside the ferry where the cold of the sea was less likely to reach them. It left Charlie leaning by the rear gunwale, watching the mainland grow smaller and smaller until it was swallowed by the horizon.
It was a clear night. The stars looked promising. And what they did above, so it was reflected below. They glittered on the polished surface of the water, floating but remaining even as waves rolled over them.
"Wailing Rock in ten minutes!" Charlie heard a crew member yell.
Taking one last glance at direction where he came from, Charlie pushed himself upright and turned towards front portion of the ferry. The island was slowly coming to view. There was a red and gold halo above it, like a cloud of aura, that for a moment Charlie imagined it was living, breathing creatures. It wasn't until seconds after that he realized the illusion was caused by fireworks. Another batch of it had lit up the skies.
He allowed himself a half smile. "Happy Independence Day..."
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
There was a bit of commotion when the boat docked. A couple of police cars were nearby, along with an ambulance. Paramedics were tending to someone bloody on a stretcher. A cop, scribbling something on his notebook, was interviewing a group of kids. A reporter was fixing her hair, getting herself ready, while her cameraman was signalling behind the lens that she was about to go live. Around them, hovering anxiously was a thin crowd.
As Charlie slowly stepped down from the bridge, he was struck by how noisy Wailing Rock was. How animated. How alive.
Apart from the fireworks setting off every minute, there was carnival music on full blast, and sirens, and anxious chatter coming off from all directions. Reds and Blues -- patriotic colors -- were splashed on all corners. The salty tang of the sea, and the various scents from the food stands swirled together in the air. All in all, the scene was quite different from the peaceful journey he just had getting where he was now.
"...and then that guy just took out his knife and stabbed him!" Charlie overheard one of the teenagers exclaim.
"Uh-huh," was the cop's bland distracted reply. "And do you happen to remember what this guy looks like?"
Whatever the kid's answer to that was, Charlie didn't stay long enough to hear. He adjusted the bag slung on his shoulder and proceeded towards the exit where some cabs were parked at the side of the road. Charlie got into the first taxi.
"Where to?" the driver asked without turning around, glancing at him instead from the mirror.
Charlie leaned forward and handed him a piece of paper. An address was written on it.
"Home."
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
The house, along with the cafe and the vehicle, was sold to Charlie a week ago.
The previous owner had gotten hitched and decided to migrate to Norway where his bride was from. The papers for ownership were already signed and done days prior. Although the rest of Charlie's stuff won't be arriving until Tuesday, everything else was in order. His manager, David, had made sure his move to Wailing Rock would be smooth sailing.
Charlie stood by the sidewalk, admiring from afar his newly bought dwelling.
It was perfect. Located just a few minutes away from town, it was along the woods, by the side of the road heading uphill.
Charlie had been informed the walls were made from pine and maple, two trees abundant in the area. Originally, the owner built the house himself during the 90s as a hunting lodge to visit during the season, but decided to take up permanent residence just a decade back. The lot had been in his family for generations. Or so he claimed anyway.
It was Charlie's first time seeing his abode in person. He had left the dealing and the house inspection to his staff. He had, of course, before purchase, viewed it in photos, but it didn't quite capture the house's charm or coziness.
It wasn't anything fancy. But he supposed it was precisely because of its simplicity that lured him towards it. A large renovated cottage, set someplace where nobody would recognize who he was, Charlie had no second thoughts on his decision. Space and solitude was something he required for in his new home.
A distant siren wail broke his reverie and Charlie realized he'd been staring at the house for five full minutes now. Half-annoyed, half-amused at himself, he made his way up the stone steps towards the porch.
Once he was on the welcome mat, he pulled a key from his pocket and slid it inside the lock. The door opened easily.
It was quiet when Charlie stepped inside his new home. Apart from the crickets outside and a couple of creaking floorboards underneath him, there was nothing else to greet him. It was a strange sensation. Considering these last 15 years, he'd rarely gotten any peace, meeting it again, he almost didn't recognize it.
He reached for the switch along the wall, and light flooded the room when he found it.
As everything came to view, Charlie suddenly felt both tired and relieved. He closed the door behind him and let out a deep sigh of satisfaction.
Note:Character was first made for another sim last May. I brought him over to Wailing Rock instead, so I had to make changes to his background.
Name: Charles Zachary Lawrence W. Gerard III
Nickname: Charlie (only his mother calls him Charles)
Age: 35
Height: 6'7 (taller than the usual running backs, but his long limbs allows him to cover distance faster)
Alignment: Neutral but has also known to go Chaotic Good depending on the situation
Race: Witch - Elementalist (Fire); Can do pretty much any spell like usual witches do, but since he is a specialist, any spell that involves fire tends to be stronger and more powerful
Occupation: Former halfback for the San Francisco Wolves; Current owner of Cafe Espresso
APPEARANCE
Charlie shares the same trademark look of a Gerard -- tall, silver-blond, and blue-eyed. Many who don't know him would often remark how his facial hairs were black and do not match the ones on his scalp. He would tell them he dyed it (perhaps finding it an easier and more believable reason than narrating the whole cursed-family aspect of it).
Charlie's hair is longer and a shade paler than his oldest brother Aaron's, and usually kept tied away from his face. His features are rougher too. Less angelic. Less angular.
Charlie's eyes are darker. Whilst his brother got his sapphires from their mother, Charlie got his midnight blues from their dad. They would turn stormy gray when Charlie gets angry.
In the NFL, Charlie's football position is power back, and his job requires him to be athletically built. He has the sprinter's physique -- muscular, wide-shouldered, and long-limbed.
Outside of work, he walks with the self-assured confidence of a Lafayette aristocrat. Although he speaks with the eloquence expected of a Gerard, he has none of the tact and refinement seen with Aaron.
Charlie usually can be seen with a scruffy, 3-day stubble. He doesn't care much for clothes or appearances, but he does put in effort when required.
As for body markings, he has no penchant for piercings. But he does have various cuts and abrasion scars from football practice, and a clawed scar on his left pec from an encounter with a werewolf a couple of years back. He has tattoos of Celtic symbols on both arms (on the back of his palms, around his wrists, around his forearm, around his biceps, and on his deltoid), and of a giant black dragon wrapped around his right leg. The latter also shows, in the background, planets with cracked surfaces -- as though any moment they were going to explode -- and butterflies, flying over the impending destruction, their wings alight with fire, glowing a fiery red and orange, contrasting starkly against the dark background.
BACKGROUND
Hailing from Lafayette, youngest scion of the infamous Gerard witch clan, Charlie has been raised and bred to always put family first.
Prestige. Honor. Image.
Those three weighed the heaviest in the Gerard household. Everything everyone did revolved around them. Every word was practiced; every act, measured for the glory of the family name.
Though Charlie loves his siblings dearly, he bears slight resentment to Aaron as he was the bar their parents constantly compare Charlie to. And Charlie always comes up short.
Charlie grew up feeling as if he was in the shadow of someone, whether it be his older brother, or his father, or his grandfather, or some other ancestor.
As a child, he was dealt heavy punishments for the simplest mistakes. His grandfather was the disciplinarian who ruled their home with an iron fist, treating everyone -- even the children -- like they were soldiers and he, their commander. His word was law in that house, and he would not hesitate to enforce it.
Even Charlie's parents -- grown as they already were and powerful in their own right -- still were in fear of the old patrician, though they hid it well. They would spend as little time as they could with him and were thankful that their work gives them an alibi to travel around the world.
But while that gives them escape and respite, the children, on the other hand, were left at the mercy of the oldest Gerard. Alone, they had no parents to protect them. Or comfort them. Or tell them that it's all going to be ok. They only had each other to cling to, and it was through their tears that they bonded.
Magic-wise, Charlie is an exceptional fire caster, though he never shows his full powers to anyone. He keeps his skill hidden, showing only what is needed when asked. He limits himself to lighting candles and fireplaces when around people, but, alone, he is able to create flames powerful enough to evaporate and dry out an entire lake. He has also, accidentally, caused a flash flood during a blizzard.
Despite this, Charlie never uses his powers when someone is in view, opting to practice in secret -- especially from his family -- for fear of again being told he's not good enough and be punished harshly.
Years passed and his grandparents passed away. That news was the beacon that drew Charlie's parents back to Lafayette and made them stay for good. Charlie started high-school and became rebellious. Maybe it was the hormones. Maybe he gave up. But he decided that, since he'll never be able to hurdle the standards set out for him, he might as well flip the table over.
At first, it was just cutting classes. But smoking and alcohol soon quickly followed. Vandalism too. Then an endless barrage of after-school detentions. The last one was being thrown into jail for a brawl in a bar that he wasn't even supposed to be in. Aaron had to bail him out later that night.
In the morning, when their parents just looked past Charlie as though what just happened didn't really matter because they've already expected it of him, he confirmed the fact that he was of little significance to them and finally resigned to it.
Charlie was 15 when he got into the school's football team as halfback and realized the sport was a good outlet for his frustration. He became very good at it, and -- despite his parents' suggestion of dropping it for more "refined" sports such as golf or tennis or polo -- he persevered until he landed himself scholarship offers from universities renowned for college football. Charlie's parents, who planned for him to be an Ivy Leaguer, couldn't stop him as soon as he found the opportunity to bolt away from their grasp.
In college, Charlie decided to push through making a profession out of the sport. He was drafted into the NFL at age 20 and was 4th pick.
Over the years, Charlie distanced himself from where he came from. He'd occasionally hear from his siblings, but only because they'd call to check if what they read in gossip columns about him getting involved in one trouble or another was true. Most of the stories were not. The conversations would often end up with him reassuring them that the family name is still intact.
And yet Charlie never set foot back in Lafayette. Never bothered to see his family again in person.
Even after bowing out of the public eye after 15 years in the NFL, he opted not to return to New Orleans and instead find somewhere quiet where nobody would recognize him. His former manager referred him to a small island in Washington.
Wailing Rock, it was called.
The townspeople mostly were fishermen, and football was something not given much attention. It seemed like the perfect place to build a new life.
PERSONALITY
- Doesn't go looking for trouble but can be quite reckless
- Blunt and direct
- Brash
- Has little regard for authority figures
- Hates his family name and all the pretentious crap it carries
CHARACTER STRENGTHS
- Honest
- Skilled magic user
- Driven and determined once he sets his sights on something
- Great athlete
- Team player
CHARACTER WEAKNESSES
- Rude and obnoxious
- Stubborn
- Bit wild
- Doesn't like to admit it, but does put importance to his family's opinion of him
- Willing to go to any lengths to protect his family
The Lovers
Date: 11/3/19
Time: 6:55 PM
Venue: Aboard the last ferry to Wailing Rock
Characters: Dominique (NPC) and Natalia (NPC)
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
Natalia found Dominique alone in the ferry bar, swirling a cocktail drink with her index finger.
"Hey, stranger," Natalia greeted, taking the barstool next her wife. "I've been looking all over for you. We're due to dock in 5 minutes."
Dominique threw her an absent smile. "I needed to get away from my sisters for a while. I hope you don't mind."
"Not at all," Natalia answered, signalling for a double martini to the bartender, who'd been busy wiping shot glasses. While waiting, she took the time to silently observe her wife.
Dominique Gerard was so beautiful. So effortlessly beautiful. Bitingly confident about it too. She probably didn't have an insecure bone in her body. Often, Natalia worried that she wasn't enough.
"Dominique..." she hesitated. "Are you happy with me?"
Her wife turned to her, puzzled. "Yes. Did I make you feel anything less than that?"
Natalia shook her head, strands of caramel box braids falling over her face. "No, you didn't. I guess I just wanted to be reassured once in a while."
Dominique stared at her a moment, then chuckled. "Silly girl."
It wasn't always easy being with Natalia. She had to fight for them to be together.
Her father, the old-fashioned idiot, had made it clear he did not want a lesbian for a daughter. It would ruin the family, he said. Bad for business. He had threatened to disinherit her. Promised that she would never know relief for as long as he lives. He even swore to harm Natalia.
Of course, her wife never knew all of this. Still doesn't. Gerard business always stays within Gerard walls.
If Dominique had not reminded the old man that she was the best goddamn potioneer in the family and that she was the reason why the family business had grown five times it was before, Charles-François would have never allowed the union.
It helped that Natalia was from a magicked family, one from the council -- the Rouselles. If she'd been human, Charles-François would not have been as accommodating. As it was, Dominique had him convinced the marriage would be beneficial for the Gerards. It was easier to persuade through greed than through affection with Charles-François. Dominique suspected her father had none of the latter for his children.
"Do you remember that time we first met?" Natalia asked, staring at her drink when the bartender set it in front of her.
"Aboard the Red Coral? Most certainly. I remember itching to take your dress off the moment I laid eyes on you," Dominique purred, and Natalia gave her arm a playful smack.
The Red Coral was one of the cruise ships Natalia's family owned. For its maiden voyage, she had decided to come along. Dominique thought the same thing.
"What was the name of that guy you were with? Tall? Blond? Bearded? Really fit?"
"Steven?"
"Yeah, him. Whatever happened to him? You introduced him to us as your boyfriend."
"He was... alright. We only lasted for a week. He was quite boring. More interested in guns and being fawned over for his macho-ness than actually giving orgasms. The last couple of times I actually fell asleep."
"Of him talking about guns?"
"No, of him trying to get me off." Dominique shook her head, exasperated. "For someone who talks about guns a lot, he doesn't know how to use his."
Natalia laughed. "I thought he was a decent fellow."
"I'm not really interested in decent." She linked their hands together. "Or of fellows."
"Why did you date him then?"
Dominique shrugged. "Seemed like a good idea at the time."
"Do you still think of him sometimes?"
Surprised at the question, Dominique turned to look at Natalia and suddenly bursted out laughing. "What has gotten into you?"
Natalia wrinkled her nose. "Well? Do you?"
Body still shaking with laughter, Dominique downed her drink in one gulp and swiveled her seat so that all of her was facing Natalia.
"You occupy my thoughts all the time. How could anybody else have space inside my head?" Dominique solemnly answered.
Natalia blushed. "Really?"
Dominique smiled and leaned forward, pressing a kiss on her forehead. "Yes, really."
Natalia opened her mouth to say something in reply, but the ferry's fog horn interrupted her.
"I guess it's time to head back. Noelle and Thérèse will be looking for us."
Dominique made a face but stood up anyway. "Ugh. Sisters."
"Stop it," Natalia laughed again. "I feel bad for them. You're always giving them a hard time."
Dominique grinned. "Fine. I'll just annoy them every other day. During business hours. That should give them plenty of time to rest."
Natalia laughed harder. "Sometimes, I wonder how you three made it into adulthood without killing each other."
"Laziness, I suppose. Nobody really wants to do all that work hiding the bodies."
The bar door closed behind them, but Natalia's amused laughter still trailed behind.
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
The Trucker
Date: 11/1/19
Time: 2:00 PM
Venue: Somewhere in Texas
Characters: Donnie (NPC); Unknown man (NPC)
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
"Wake up, Donnie!"
The command came with a sudden splash of water on the snoring drunk. Donnie was still in his Halloween costume – a long, flowing white robe, tied round his middle with a rope. His conical hood was dangling limply in his hand. Dozens of candy bars spilled from a plastic jack-o-lantern near his feet. Empty cans of beer littered the table next to him.
Donnie jerked awake, sputtering wildly as water filled his mouth and nostrils.
"Fucking hell!"
The man only bent forward and grabbed Donnie's face, sending him a stinging backhand slap while he'd been coughing.
Donnie angrily stood up, fists raised, ready to strike.
The man made a flicking motion with his hand. Donnie flew over backwards, knocking over the table and chair and slamming hard against the wall.
"Where are the children?"
Discombobulated, Donnie did not answer but instead crawled towards the man, wheezing for breath.
The man kicked Donnie's head, making his ears ring as he flopped sideways and ended up on his back. The man knelt down beside Donnie and wrapped slender fingers around his neck.
"Where are they?"
Donnie eyes bulged. His face was turning blue.
"T-t-truck!" he gasped.
The man released him.
"You were supposed to arrive three days ago. The boss is not pleased with your tardiness."
Donnie managed to sit up. "I had some engine problems."
The man smiled sardonically. "We are not interested in excuses. Deliver them today, Donnie. You've already made them wait long enough."
Despite how softly the command was uttered, the unspoken threat was still there. Do your job, or else...
Donnie gulped but stood up, putting on a brave face.
"Don't worry. We'll be there before the day ends."
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
The Great Mother
Date: 11/1/19
Time: 12 MN
Venue: Unknown Mountaintop
Characters: Members of the Council (NPC)
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
They were in the highest point of the island. A clearing in the mountaintop.
Twelve stone seats surround the roaring bonfire in the middle. The backrest of the seats had the family crest of each council member carved into it. The arm rests have runes carved into them. Each seat was different from the other.
A low humming drifted from the lamp-lit path needed to be taken in order to reach the circle. Soft it was at first. Then louder. Louder. Until the source of the song came into view.
The members of the council had on brown cloaks. They held a lamp on their left hand and a small basket on the other. They hum an unknown melody, only stopping when everyone had reached their seats.
They set down the lamps at their feet and held the basket at their chest. From the basket, they took a harvest fruit.
Régine Lecomte, being from the family of the last Head of the council, stepped forward first and took off her hood.
"Mother, you have graced and nourished us with your bounty. In the spirit of the never-ending cycle, what you have given, we will return. May it please you as it pleased us."
She pulled an apple from the basket and threw it in the giant bonfire.
Silvestre Ducre followed suit. He repeated Régine's words and threw a pumpkin into the fire.
And so, on and on it goes. Pear from Mathilde Valcour. Carrot from Etienne Romero. Cranberries from Yvette Deslonde. Beet from Serge Tourigny. Persimmon from Pascale Becotte. Red Bell Pepper from Casimir Vertefeuille. Grapes from Gisèle Olivier. Onion from Fabien Hisnard. Pomegranates from Yasmina Rousselle. Corn from Charles-François Gerard.
When the last harvest fruit was thrown in, together they grabbed a fistful of salt from their baskets and flung it towards the fire. They began to hum again as they watched the flames consume all that they had offered. Smoke rose up towards the heaven, outwards to the sea.
The twelve stepped back. The men sat on their stone seats. The women carried their lamps and set it near the fire.
The hum became a chant. It rose in volume and ended in a crescendo.
When the last note hit, a single bolt of lightning streaked the sky. The deafening thunder that soon followed carried along a mighty gust of wind, blowing out the enormous bonfire to reveal a throne within it. On its seat was a crown of flowers.
Of all the lamps that the women had carried, only Yasmina's still stood alight.
She stepped towards the silver throne. Ornate carvings of vines and fruits and leaves decorated its surface. Diamonds, as large as fists, adorn the backrest. Gold was its seat, and gold was its footrest. The earth it was on was elevated, such that the throne was higher than everyone else.
Yasmina put on the crown and placed it upon her head. As soon as she sat, fire sprouted like grass around the throne, along the margins of the bonfire.
The other members of the council came together in a circle to kneel around her.
"Hail Great Mother! Bringer of Wisdom and Comfort."
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
Émilien
Date: 11/3/19
Time: 12:03 AM
Note: From the Journal of Émilien Benoit
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
Pick any U.S. History book, and it will say that slavery in Louisiana was abolished in 1864.
Perhaps that rings true for ordinary humans. But for the magicked community, slavery still exists.
I have come from a long line of slaves, though nowadays, my masters have it under the guise of servitude. Unlike before, we are now allowed to go to school and learn, be paid for our work, and be given our own homes where we could raise our own families.
And yet, still, a slave's magic is bound to their masters and use of their powers is chained to the three cardinal rules: (1) A slave's magic shall never be used to harm their masters. (2) A slave's magic must only be used for the welfare, satisfaction, and security of their masters. (3) A slave's magic shall never be used to escape from their masters.
Should any of the three be broken – depending on the severity and strength of the magic involved – the slave will be subject to magical torture. Their skin will peel off, and they would feel as though their insides are being boiled.
From my late grandmother's stories, many had tried to leave and all of them had perished.
They wouldn't have to if Valentin Gerard only kept his promise. But the man was shrewd and greedy, and it was a crying shame my ancestors had ever given him the benefit of the doubt.
He promised them freedom and held a celebration the night before they were due to leave. A farewell feast. Every slave was elated, the thought of being tricked never crossing their mind. Valentin had spiked the food and wine with a Bloodoath Potion and encouraged them to overindulge .
When morning came the next day, the slaves were confused as to why they could not leave the grounds. When they realized what had happened, they stormed the barely-finished Gerard mansion. A battle soon ensued. A few were killed by Valentin and his three sons, but majority of the casualty was from breaking the cardinal rules.
When the smoke finally cleared, out of the thirty slaves, only four remained. Valentin and his sons perished as well. The only one left was the matriach, Nicolette.
There was no reason for the remaining slaves not to kill her. They had her outnumbered. And she was young. Only 18 at that time. They could have dealt quickly with her if they wanted to, but they saw that she was scared and terrified and innocent of the trickery that her husband committed.
She was also heavily pregnant.
Perhaps this was the reason why my ancestors showed mercy on her.
Much worse than slavery was the curse of knowingly killing innocents.
It was a slow, painful disease feared throughout the magicked communities. It would infect everyone in the murderer's bloodline. A mark will appear on their foreheads. Food and drink will never pass their mouths. Acid will eat their guts from the inside out. Sleep will be a distant memory.
If the sick had survived still or had not gone mad yet by a week's time, they will be subject to the most painful manifestation of this curse – every day at dusk, their hearts will be squeezed by an invisible hand, over and over until dawn comes the next day.
The four that survived were a mother and her three daughters. Agathe, Myriam, Rosaline, and Constance. They took no part in the fighting. Agathe hid her children in the forest when the battle ensued.
Why am I writing this?
I do not know myself. But I am weary.
Me and my brother are the last of the Gerard slaves. My parents died during Katrina, and my grandmother soon followed after in grief.
I long for us to have a better life. Are we not entitled to one?
Half of the council is made up of Blacks – the Lecompes, Vertefeuilles, Ducres, Becottes, Deslondes, and the Rousselles. The Valcours and the Oliviers have Latin blood. Tourignys are said to be descended from a Chetimachan.
I do not understand why my brother and I must continue to be voiceless. I wish to have the same kind of freedom the rest of them have. I want to roam on my own and see the world as a free man would see it. I want to use my powers because I want to, not because someone had commanded me. I wish to use it to the fullest extent, without the fear that I would be harmed because I've broken an oath I never took.
The home the Gerards have given us is a lovely double-gallery house located not far from the mansion. It is cozy, so much better than the ones before the hurricane hit. Mistress Véronique earlier told us that should we decide to find wives, the Gerards will build us another house – one for my brother and one will be for me.
It sounds wonderful, though I can not help thinking I would only be bringing my masters more slaves to keep. I can not stand the thought of me deceiving my future wife nor of willingly handing over my children for them to put a yoke upon their necks.
I wonder if the rest of the council knew. The Gerards have always introduced us as members of the household staff. Paid servants, not slaves. I wonder if they would help us. I am wary they too are all the same, just turning a blind eye because it is not them who are afflicted.
Earlier, my masters had a visitor.
I could not see his face. But I felt his magic as one could feel the night.
He talks about strength and sacrifice and how the weak will always sink before the powerful. He talks of death. Of millions dying. Of them being necessary offerings in the quest for power.
I fear for everyone. But I fear most for those like me. Those they thought feeble and dispensable. Where will we be when they carry out their plans?
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
Socks and Vulcan
Date: December 1994
Time: 6:15 AM
Venue: Lafayette Square, New Orleans; Gerard Mansion's Kitchen
Characters: Virgil (NPC), Bertille (NPC), Émilien (NPC), and Charlie
Note: Edited year to match the ages. Didn't realize I've not changed it during revisions
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
The man hurried through the snow-covered streets of New Orleans, oblivious to the biting cold that December morning. He expertly navigated his way through alleys, stopping every once in a while to look behind him.
There was nobody following him, of course. It was much too early. Shops were still closed and people were still in bed. But Virgil had left the mansion without his master's permission, and where he was now was somewhere he was not supposed to be.
Still.
This little trip would be all worth it.
He turned a corner, exhaling in relief when Lafayette Square came into view. He walked faster, keeping his eyes fixed on the lordly figure of Benjamin Franklin.
It was built in 1860 by Hiram Powers, a famous sculptor of his time. One of his many patrons was Nicolette Gerard, widow of the late Valentin Gerard.
A week before the statue's unveiling, Hiram has privileged Nicolette to a secret viewing of the art, as a token of his gratitude for letting him stay a fortnight at the Gerard mansion.
The mansion, which was just constructed that same year, was said to be located somewhere in the Laborde Mountain, though nobody could pinpoint exactly where it was. Invitations were rare, and the few that had visited described it as looming but lonely, surrounded on every side by forest and river. Like the Gerard widow, the house was said to be mysterious and hauntingly beautiful. Nobody could really remember how they got in or how they left.
Virgil stopped at the foot of the statue. He was tall – a couple of inches short of 7 feet – and reaching for the second button on Franklin's left breeches was easy. He took one look around him, making sure he was alone.
"Dhachaigh."
Virgil's figure shimmered, not unlike a reflection on a well's surface when a stone is dropped in it. Snow started to fall heavier. His breath was a fog in front of his face.
When the winter wind tumbled more snow his direction, he was no longer there.
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
"Alright! Alright! I'm an old woman! Hold your horses!" Bertille yelled as she shuffled towards the kitchen door, clutching her lower back as though the hurried effort pained her. The knocking didn't stop nor slowed.
On the kitchen counter, two boys sat facing each other. One was around 4 years old, shyly nibbling on a butterscotch cookie. His eyes were large and innocent and as black as polished onyx. On his head were dark, springy curls that swayed each time he moved. He watched Bertille with all the naiveté and curiosity a child could muster.
Across him was another boy, 10 years old. His short, silver hair was untidy and sticking up in different directions. He was still in his pajamas and was yawning sleepily at the mug of steaming cocoa in front of him.
The door opened with a bang, swinging violently on its hinges from the force of the wind. Virgil entered, stooping a little when he did because the doorway was too low.
"Brrr!" he exclaimed, shivering as he took off the scarf wrapped around his neck. "I did not expect it to be that cold out there!"
"Serves you right," Bertille sternly replied. Her words, like Virgil's, were slightly tinged with that New Orleans' drawl. "Where did you go off to so early? Master Gerard was looking for you before they left."
Virgil turned and saw the boys at the counter. His handsome features broke into a smile when he saw them.
"Went to pick up presents," he replied, trying to be as nonchalant as he could about it.
But as expected, the children perked up at hearing "presents" and pushed themselves off their chairs, running towards Virgil, excited yells of "Did you get them? Did you get them? Please tell us you got them!" filling the room.
Virgil didn't answer. Merely laughed.
"Papa..." The younger boy pleaded, tugging on Virgil's coat. He bore a striking resemblance to both Bertille and Virgil.
Amused now, Virgil opened his coat. Two curious puppies poked their heads out from each of the inside pockets they were in.
"They're adorable!" the little boy gasped, looking at the pup nearest to him with much adoration.
"They're a cross of German Shepherd and Black Retriever," Virgil said, pulling the dogs out of his coat and handing each one to the boys. "Take care of them."
A chorus of "Thank you!" and "We will!" echoed from the excited youngsters. As they hurried along back to the counter, Bertille came to stand beside Virgil.
"Are you sure about this?" Bertille asked, careful not to let the children hear her doubt.
"Mama, you worry too much. Émilien might be young, but we'll be here to guide him. He'll do just fine." Virgil assured, watching with second-hand glee the two boys who were now thinking up of names for their pets.
"I'm going to name mine Socks!" Émilien proudly declared.
Indeed, his puppy had white markings on its legs.
"That's a good name!" his friend agreed. "Mine will be... Vulcan!"
"Vulcan?"
"Yep! See his eyes? They look like fire."
"Ooooooo! They do!" Émilien exclaimed. "Good call!"
Bertille and Virgil continued to watch them. "So where did you find the pups?" Bertille questioned, still in that same quiet, doubtful tone.
"Anchor gave birth two weeks ago," Virgil explained, referring to the old Captain's retriever. "I took the boys to the docks last week. They've been bugging me ever since."
"Won't Martine have something to say about this?"
"She'll adore Socks."
"She's nine months pregnant. The baby's due to come out any day now. Your wife can't be tasked with another responsibility. That pup is going to be another mouth to feed."
"She won't have to. Émilien will do a good job taking care of Socks. I'll teach him."
"And what of Master Charlie?"
A look of uncertainty crossed Virgil's face.
"Of all the things to be worried about, a ten year-old boy having a pet isn't top of the list."
"That's not what I meant," his mother chastised. "Would his grandfather allow it?"
"He will, if he cares enough for the boy."
"We both know he doesn't."
Virgil looked at her, but she had already turned away, walking back towards the stove.
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
Family
Date: 10/28/19
Time: 8AM
Venue: Charlie's Residence
Characters: Charlie, Sarai, Natalia [NPC], Dominique [NPC], and Thérèse [NPC]
Note: Asked Sarai's permission.
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
Somebody finally picked up after the 7th ring.
"Hello?" came the melodious greeting.
"Natalia?" was Charlie's confused reply. He looked at his phone's screen to checked if he dialed the right number.
"Oh hi, Charlie! Haven't talked to you in the longest time. How are you?"
In the background, he could hear somebody yelling, followed by a thud and a crash.
"Uh... is Thérèse there?"
A pause. More yelling ensued.
"Um, yeah, but I'm afraid she's kinda busy right now."
A scream. Things breaking.
"What about Noelle? Is she around?"
"She's, ah...a little bit unconscious."
Charlie heard an explosion, and then an audible "Fucking bitch! I'll rip your head off!"
Charlie's brows shot up. "What the hell? Is that Thérèse? What in the world is going on in there?"
"Well... your sisters are having a disagreement. They're in one of their moods," was the apologetic reply.
"I need to speak to one of them!"
"Hang on. Let me see if Dominique is available."
Charlie waited a minute, during which, he was treated to more shouting and cussing and an alarm going off.
"Charlie! How are you doing, little brother?" Dominique's chipper voice came loud and clear. "It's been ages since you last called me."
"I need your help."
"Tsk. First time I've heard from you since forever and you immediately ask for a favor?"
"We'll catch up later. This is important."
Something whistled. Then another louder explosion.
"Fuck! I'm bleeding!"Dominique sounded surprised and angry. "I'll get you for that, you little bitch!"
"Fuck you! I'm no little bitch! I'm the biggest bitch around here!" came the equally angry, but far-off reply from Thérèse.
"Could you guys please stop trying to kill each other for just a sec and little to me?" Charlie sounded exasperated. "My friend is pregnant."
The other end suddenly went quiet. It went on for a long time and he began to worry one of them was finally dead.
"Hello?" Charlie asked again.
"You've gotten some girl pregnant?!?" It was Thérèse this time. She sounded breathless, like she just ran across the room.
Charlie stared at the phone in incredulity.
"What? No!" He shook his head, even though they couldn't see him. "I said my friend is pregnant. The father is a werewolf."
"Oh." Thérèse was disappointed.
"Dammit, I shouldn't have gotten my hopes up." Dominique sounded as if she was sharing the phone with Thérèse.
Charlie ignored their comments.
"Thérèse, do you know anybody in Washington who might be able to help her? Doctor friends who have some experience in this area?"
Although Thérèse's expertise is Pediatric Cardiology, she was more Administrator than physician these days, being the head of the said department at St. Jude's.
"Hmmm... No, not really."
"Just let her take some of the potion I used to give you," Dominique cut in.
Charlie drummed his fingers on the table. "The potion acts to supernaturally enhance the body's healing and defense. It will be an abortifacient to her. Her body is going to consider the fetus 'foreign' and – since it is the reason why she's sick – it's going to be expelled out of her."
"But she'll live."
"She wants to keep the baby. It's her choice."
"Tell her that is a dumb decision."
"She's...young." Charlie sighed. "She thinks she's in love with the father."
"I think I've seen this movie before," Natalia chimed in.
Charlie smacked his head on the table. " Will you guys please. Just. Help. Her."
Another pause.
"I have to go over there and see what state she's in. I can't make a decision based on just what you're telling me." Thérèse was back to her professional self.
"Oooooo. I love roadtrips!" Dominique clapped excitedly.
"You guys are coming here?" Charlie was doubtful it was a good idea.
"Of course we are. We have the book. It should help us find a cure for your friend," Thérèse explained.
"You guys stole the book? Father is going to have an aneurysm once he finds out!"
Dominique's snarky reply came swift. "Pfffft. One could only wish."
"I'm serious. You're putting yourselves in danger doing that."
"We'll be fine. We've been through worse." Charlie could almost see her waving her hand in a careless manner.
"But your jobs..."
"We'll take a break. I've been telling Noelle and Thérèse they need a vacation."
"Don't start." Thérèse's warning was cold.
"Point is, we want to go there," Dominique continued. "There's something else we want to tell you anyway."
"About what?"
"Some stupid prophecy."
"Huh?"
"Listen, we can't talk much about it right now. We'll just tell you once we get there."
"Hey, Noelle's waking up." Natalia sounded far.
"Text us your address after this call. We'll tell you when and where to pick us up."
Charlie frowned. "I don't know..."
"Do you want to save your friend or not?"
He let out a resigned sigh. "Fine."
"Alright then. We'll see you in three days. Sooner, if things go smoothly."
Dominique hung up.
Charlie was still holding the phone, frozen in his seat, when the front door opened.
"Hey," Sarai's voice snapped him out from his thoughts.
He turned around and saw her pushing the door with her shoulder, both arms holding full bags of groceries. Charlie got up and strode towards her.
"What's wrong? You look down in the dumps," Sarai curiously stated, noticing his look when he took one of the bags from her. She closed the door. "Who were you just calling?"
"My sisters. They're coming over."
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
Meeting Other Monsters [Halloween Event Post]
Date: 10/27/19
Time: 5:00 PM
Venue: Wailing Rock Fairgrounds
Characters: Penny, Jayden, and Charlie
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
Penelope Pickles (vampcakes) was all dressed up in her dolly witch outfit to work at the Charlotte's tea shoppe booth today, lugging in a huge cauldron overfilled with goodies for the fair go-ers. She was an hour an fifteen early but she needed time to set up and get the samovar going so the water. Once she had settled the cauldron on the stairs, she'd step back and huff, catching her breath for just a moment, looking around at the other booths. A smile was given to the one setting up set to her. "Hiya. That your booth?" She asked.
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
Charlie glanced up from arranging the Happy Halloween sign and smiled when he saw a pink-haired witch watching him from the booth next to his.
"Yeah," he said, straightening up and dusting his palms on the seat of his pants. He nodded to where she was. "That yours?"
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
Penelope Pickles (vampcakes) ooooed with a bright smile. "Looks pretty cute and from my favorite place to get hot cocoa!" Noting the coffee sign which could only mean the one on the corner of Main and Orcas. "This booth tho isn't mine. It's my friend Charlotte's. She'd in the business of tea and pastries. I offered to help her out today."
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
"You're welcome to drop by anytime," Charlie invited, smiling a little at her display of excitement. "I'm sure your friend won't mind much if you take a break from helping her out."
He pointed at the bunch of wacky-designed balloons floating next to her. "Did you bring those for her?"
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
Jayden Ginger (gingerboot): Her eyes looked to Charlie as she smiles softly and giggles a bit " Nope she brought them herself but they are a very cute batch for sure. Nothing quite like a well set up booth to draw a crowd"
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
Penelope Pickles (vampcakes) beamed and clapped her hands quickly like an excited child. "Oh I will after I've had my share of tea. I gotta enjoy what I am serving, right?" She shrugged before looking at to the balloons, "Oh she must of done those last night. I just brought this cauldron here, stuffed with goodies." Seeing a familiar face from last night, she'd squeal and run over to Jayden, admiring her purply-pink hair by pointing at it. "Jayden! Well look at you in your unicorn hair! It looks lovely!"
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
Jayden Ginger (gingerboot): Her pink eyes looked to Penelope as she would mutter a bit " I dress Gothic and i got pink hair" She looked around " Damn mislabeled hair dye" Ok so that part wasa lie and it was spell blow back
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
Penelope Pickles (vampcakes) giggled playing on with the box dye, knowing the rules about revealing ones self in public. "Well, it still looks pretty. And your contacts, adorable also..." Playing along. "...how are you feeling today? Do you want some tea?" Looking right at her neck to see her bound collar gone and replaced with something else.
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
Charlie heard the giggle from somewhere behind him. He turned around to see another pink-haired woman. Unlike the witch, however, who was dressed in purple, her clothes were all in black. Charlie also noticed that her eyes were a pale pink, almost white.
"Are you the friend she's talking about? The one who owns this booth?" he asked, watching with slight interest as the two greet each other.
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
Jayden Ginger (gingerboot): " A bit sleepy but its my own fault i stayed up late working on setting my apartment up" Her eyes went to Penny as she would giggle " Nope just made friends the other night and im always glad to see a familiar face in a new town"
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
Penelope Pickles (vampcakes) was a little taken aback by Jayden's replies, tho she did understand the importance of the masque and kept playing along. "Oh, well that seems nice....but n, no actually. Charlotte is the name of the owner of the The March Hare. This is Jayden. And I'm Penny." Holding her hand out for a shake to the tall white-haired man.
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
Charlie took the witch's hand and shook it. "Hello, Penny." He nodded to her friend. "Jayden. It's great to meet you two. I'm Charlie. I'm the owner of Cafe Espresso and this booth."
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
Jayden Ginger (gingerboot): " it is very nice to meet you all. I am still learning my way around so new peopel is always a good thing
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
Penelope Pickles (vampcakes) gently shook Charlie's hand, transferring over a buzz between their palms in the knowing of their kind. It made her smirk up at him. "Pleasure Charlie. Well, I better get back to tending the booth with all the people around until Charlotte gets here with jam and scones. So enjoy your time at the fair, either walking around or working. OH and don't forget to take a treat from the cauldron there." Smiling at both of them before hopping back up behind the counter to usher people in to try the Autumn flavored teas on offer.
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
The zing didn't immediately register after the contact of their skin. It was only when he started to pull away that Charlie felt a sharp, stabbing sensation in his hand as though a knife had shoot out of her palm and gone through his. He held still, reflexively gripping her hand even tighter.
He glanced at Jayden then back to Penny, understanding dawning on him. He relaxed and released his hold. She slipped her hand away.
"See you all later..." he mumbled once he got over his initial shock.
Heading back to his booth, he thought, How many witches were there in this damn island?
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
A Dilemma
Date: 10/27/19
Time: 10:30 AM
Venue: Wailing Rock Fairgrounds
Characters: Wyatt [NPC], Nell, and Charlie
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
Nell was wandering through the booths, pausing to look towards the booth for the coffee shop. She wandered in and got herself familiar with it, humming lightly to herself as her mind wandered.
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
Charlie set down the last of the pumpkins and stepped back to examine Cafe Espresso's booth. So far so good.
He had spent the entire morning lifting and arranging stuffs for the town's Halloween event later. Everyone around him were busy as well. Food vendors were yelling to grab passersby's attention. Shop owners in the booths were like bees in and out of their hives. Mechanics shout at each other as they perform security checks on the carnival rides. There was palpable excitement in the air.
Charlie wiped his forehead with the edge of the towel slung around his neck.
Inside the booth, Wyatt was testing the coffee maker. Of his staff, only he was around.
Sarai was at the grocery store, picking up all what's needed for the event, and Marcie was left in charge at the cafe while all 3 were gone. The rest of the employees weren't expected until this evening.
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
Nell spotted the owner and she cringed. The last few times of meeting the man hadn't gone well for her. She raised a hand in a wave. "Good afternoon Charlie." she said quietly. She looked around the booth, "This looks incredible. Well done." she said smiling lightly.
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
"Hey!" Charlie said, looking pleasantly surprised when he caught sight of Nell.
The last time he had seen her was at the Barista competition, but he was aware that she was now working at Cafe Espresso per Sarai's manager reports.
"Thanks," he replied, smiling proudly as he surveyed the booth again. "Wyatt and I don't have much experience on decorating. We're still waiting on Sarai's and Marcie's verdicts, but I think we did alright."
He returned his gaze to Nell. "What are you doing here so early?" he asked. "Did Marcie send you?"
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
Nell smiled nervously and shook her head, "No, I was just out and about early and thought I'd get a sneak peak." she said shrugging her shoulders. She carefully tried to hide a few books behind her back that she had been carrying as to avoid that awkward conversation of why she had books all about witchcraft and all that jazz. "I did need to talk to you and Sarai at some point. I'll have to take some time off, I'm not sure exactly when yet but I'll let you know as soon as I do." she said nodding her head.
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
Charlie noticed her nervousness, and wondered if she was still awkward in his presence because of their previous encounters.
"Ah," he replied. "Not on Marcie's shift then?" He gestured for her to follow him to the booth. "That's just as well. We need a woman's opinion in these matters since majority of our customers are women. It's a good thing you've decided to drop by." He threw a smile over his shoulder. "Come. Take a closer look."
They were by the stairs when she mentioned about a time off. Charlie stopped so suddenly in his tracks that she almost crashed into him. "Is everything ok at work?" he asked when he turned around to face her. A concerned frown marred his features. "Sarai said that you've been performing really well. Are you fatigued?"
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
Nell smiled as she looked over the booth, eyeing the detail carefully. She smiled and shook her head. "I personally think its perfect." She said as she eyed each placement. She could smell the truffles and they were making her mouth water. She wasn't watching as she followed and did indeed crash into him with an "umph!" Followed up by a resounding "Sorry" to his question she would answer "Well... I guess the easiest way to tell anyone is I'm pregnant." She cringed lightly as though getting ready to be scolded. What he could tell from her bumping into him is there is more to the story
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
"Oh." Charlie said, not expecting her answer.
He wasn't sure whether to give her his congratulations or condolences, as he really couldn't tell if she was happy or sad at the news. The father couldn't have been anyone working at the cafe. She's only started a month ago, and she did mention she was new in town. Maybe that was the reason why she ran away from home?
"Have you already found a place to stay?" he asked. "How far along are you?"
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
Nell looked to him quietly. She nodded her head. "I have a place on the other side of the forest" she thumbed towards the forest from their location. "The father is staying with me...its just.. well its complicated." She said quietly. "I guess you could call it high risk?" She said furrowing her eyebrows.
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
"High risk... and yet you're living far away from a hospital and instead in a forest." His frown deepened. "Is the father keeping you there?"
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
Nell shook her head "Not at all. Hes kind and gentle." She said looking up to him as though she was talking to an older brother at the moment. "I'm not in any danger or anything." She waved her hand lightly. "I just have to figure out how to avoid the next full moon" she said. Her tone barely above a whisper as it just slipped out.
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
Charlie still looked doubtful despite Nell's description of her child's father. "Nell, you just said you're high risk. How is that not in danger?" He crossed his arms over his chest. "Has he taken you to a prenatal check-up yet? Vitamins?"
When she only waved her hand to dismiss his concerns, Charlie could only give her a disappointed look.
"Mourning moon is on the 12th," he said, carefully studying her face. He wasn't sure why the event would be important to her. "Any particular reason why you want to avoid it?"
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
Nell stared at him for a moment and she felt her stomach churn just a bit "Not yet but I'm still working on finding a doctor for that." She said quietly before realizing who she was talking to when she let that slip on the full moon and visibly cringed. "Its complicated" she said, trying to buy herself some time to come up with a good excuse as to why she would want to avoid the full moon. She gave a soft whimper as she wracked her brain.
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
For a long time, Charlie was quiet, only staring at her as though trying to figure out the things she wasn't saying.
"Nell, are you in trouble?" he finally said. "My sister... she's a doctor. If you need help, I can call her."
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
Nell looked to him before finally pulling the book she had been holding behind her back out to show him. It was a book on lore, witchcraft, lycans. "Do you know anything about this stuff?" She asked as quiet as she could to keep the attention off of them.
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
Charlie's eyes flicked to the book in her hand. His expression didn't change.
"What about it?"
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
Nell looked up to him and felt the tears welling up. "I just need to know about it. Everything I've read says there's a real possibility that a woman that gets pregnant before their first change to a lycan could be in danger. I'm trying to find this out for a friend" at this point she was barely able to hold on to the masquerade.
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
Something clicked.
"Ok, so let's just for one minute imagine that werewolves do exist..." Charlie began. "So your friend, she got pregnant by this werewolf guy but was not informed of that fact before they had sex." His lips thinned into a line. "Was he not aware that by withholding that piece of information, he was putting your friend's life in danger?"
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
Nell let out a long sigh as she realized he was beginning to understand. Now to clean it up. "My friend was very aware of what he is... and had already been bitten prior to the latter issue. She figured it out on her own....she may have already believed the paranormal existed before realizing it really was real.." she tilted her head down.
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
"You know... most people would consider your friend crazy," Charlie flatly stated. "What in the world was she thinking? I dont know where to begin what a dumb idea that was. Does she have a death wish?"
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
"One of them was planned, one was not" she responded rubbing her forehead. "Alot would call her crazy for the first of the issues and even crazier for the second of the issues... She was bitten on her shoulder....the pregnancy came on well after that." She said softly. "She doesn't have a death wish...and shes in love, and the father loves her back very much."
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
"Oh my God!" Charlie looked horrified. "This isn't your first time getting pregnant with the same guy?"
Startled, Wyatt looked at their direction.
Quickly, Charlie lowered his tone. "I mean, your friend. This isn't your friend's first time getting pregnant with the same guy? She is not in love. She is...infected with rabies! She should have gotten herself vaccinated. I blame that for her lapse in judgment."
Charlie closed his eyes and pressed his fingers to his temples, rubbing them in circles.
"Is she planning on keeping the baby?"
He already knew what Nell was going to say, but he still asked anyway.
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
"What?! No! This is the first time!" She said quickly then heard him calm down. "No. She asked to be bit by him. She didn't plan on getting pregnant." She said clarifying. "She does plan on keeping the baby...if she can find help." She said quietly, her eyes looking up to him. "Do you have any friends that could help her?"
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
He opened his eyes, ready to give her a piece of his mind. But just when he was about to lash out at her, she lifted her eyes and stubbornly met his gaze.
In that moment, Charlie realized a lecture wasn't what she needed. Nell truly was scared. She was alone. She was dying. The closest thing she could call home was with a man who would soon be her killer. What good would be his words if she was dead?
Charlie let out a frustrated exhale.
"Fine. I'll help your friend."
Why was he even getting sucked into this? He already had a feeling he was going to regret it.
"I still need to call my sister though. Tell your friend I'll let her know Thérèse's answer tonight."
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
Gardenias
Date: 10/13/19 [Same day as The Falcon]
Time: 4PM
Venue: In a hotel somewhere in Jackson, Mississippi
Characters: Véronique [NPC], Charles-François [NPC], Émilien [NPC], and Craig [NPC]
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
"Another cup, dear?"
Charles-François Siméon Gerard looked up from the newspaper he was reading to meet the inquisitive stare of his wife. Behind her, as impassive as ever, stood Émilien.
"Yes. Another one would do," Charles replied, lifting his cup for Émilien to pour golden liquid to it from the porcelain kettle he'd been holding.
"Craig is late today," Véronique observed, taking a delicate bite of her fougasse.
At 68, the Gerard matriarch looked as though she were still in her early forties. If she stood next to her daughters, nobody would doubt their relation. She was whom the triplets got their looks from – the stunning eyes, the oval face, the high cheekbones. It was not uncommon for her to be mistaken as their older sister.
"Mhm," Charles-François replied, setting his teacup down on its saucer. "He just texted me that he needed to first stop by somewhere important. Be patient. He'll be here soon with the documents and news of his month-long hounding."
Véronique nodded, but took a surreptitious glance at the suite's grandfather clock. Quarter to 4. The private investigator had promised to arrive an hour ago.
"Would the ritual proceed as usual this Samhain?" she asked instead, watching her husband get back to his newspaper reading.
It was easy to see how in her youth she had fallen in love with him. He was tall and elegant and cultured like the Louisiana blue-blood he was. The years have not diminished that. At 70, he was still as handsome as he was when she'd first met him at 21. Of course, his face was now more lined and there was a little stoop to his posture that hadn't been there before, but Charles-François lost none of his imposing airs nor of his potent charisma. Casually lounging in this hotel, he looked like a coiled snake in its nest, deceptively relaxed yet dangerously aware.
"Yes," Charles-François replied without taking his eyes off the page he was on. "Genevieve's passing last month was tragic, but the Council now needs a new leader."
The Louisiana council was made up of 12 seats, each one occupied by the Head of the 12 magicked families that founded it in the 16th Century. It was always led by a woman, the personification of the Divine Feminine – The Great Mother.
"From which covens will the new leader be picked?" Véronique asked. The Gerards have not led the council in over 200 years.
"Six of the covens are presently headed by a woman. All of them are immediate candidates – Pascale of the Becottes, Yvette of the Deslondes, Gisèle of the Oliviers, Régine of the Lecomtes, Mathilde of the Valcours, and Yasmina of the Rouselles."
"Régine Lecomte?" Véronique asked with some surprise. "I had thought Genevieve had a son."
"He died earlier this year. Until now, it is not known what caused it. Naturally, his fiancée was distraught. Rumors of her pregnant with his child are whispered within close circles."
"Where is she now?"
"Not in Louisiana. She and Régine do not get along well, I heard."
"And Genevieve?"
"What about Genevieve?"
"How did she take Pierre's death?"
"Badly, I'm afraid. They say it's what caused her to throw herself off the roof of their mansion."
Véronique frowned. "Is it possible Régine was involved?"
Charles-François turned to the next page and shrugged. "You'd know better than I would what she's like. You two grew up together."
Before her marriage, Véronique was descended from another powerful coven – Romero. Its seat was in Lafayette, and her cousin, Etienne, currently heads it. But she had grown up in Shreveport, the Lecompe's territory. Régine was Genevieve's younger sister.
Véronique took a sip from her cup. "I wouldn't put it past her," she decided.
Charles-François smiled and set down his paper. "My dear, you should have known by now what anyone in the council is capable of in the quest for power. You yourself have witnessed the lessons my father have taught."
Véronique resisted the urge to shudder. Although, Charles-Baptiste has long been dead, the memories of his cruelty still lingered.
"Often, I wished I have not."
"So do I. But his lessons have been invaluable," Charles-François said. "Look at where the Gerards stand. New Orleans, our seat of power. Thriving. Uncontested. Unsurpassed."
Véronique said nothing. She did not hear him. Her ears were once more ringing and deafened from the cries of Charles-Baptiste's victims.
Her husband must have realized what she'd been thinking because he suddenly reached for her hand across the table, squeezing it slightly. She did not pull away.
"I have to meet with Casimir Hisnard at Alexandria tomorrow and Fabien Vertefeuille at Monroe the next day," he said, his tone gentler.
"Is this about the prophecy?" She had to ask.
"It is."
Véronique swallowed the lump in her throat. "I wish our son is not involved."
"He is a Gerard. He will answer when I will call for him."
"And if he will not?"
"Then he will suffer the same fate as Gustave."
She pulled her hand away. "He was your brother."
"Half-brother." Charles-François balled his now-empty hand into a fist and leaned back in his seat. "If Father had to do what was best for the family then, I can do what is best for the family now."
Véronique did not answer. There was a lot of things she wanted to say out loud, but in the Gerard household, she knew her role all too well. She had always been a better wife than a parent. She revolved around Charles-François. He was her sun. Magnificent. Brilliant. Blinding. And she gravitated towards him. Everything else were pale seconds, including her children. She was nobody's mother. She'd been negligent, standing by her husband's side more than spending time with them. She loved them as much as she loved the gardenias in her greenhouses – superficially and not very often. But those faults did not come with inclinations for their demise.
The clock started clanging. A loud bellowing sound that echoed in the hollowness of the room. Once. Twice. Thrice. On the fourth time, a knocking on the door accompanied it.
Émilien stiffly bowed behind Véronique and strode towards the door, opening it to reveal a scraggly-bearded, wild-eyed man in a camel trench coat. Tucked underneath his arm was a Manila envelope. He reeks strongly of liquor and wet fur.
"Yes?" Émilien asked, raising a brow.
"Craig Moreau. The Gerards are expecting me." He spoke with a very discernible Mississippi accent.
Émilien opened the door wider. "Come this way."
Both Charles-François and Véronique stood up at the arrival of their guest at their table.
"Ah, Craig. It is good to see you again! I hope you come bearing good news?" Charles-François greeted, all smiles and easy charm.
"I have, Mr. Gerard," Craig replied, setting the folder on the table just as he pulled up the seat next to Charles-François. "Your son was not difficult to locate."
Véronique opened the folder and took out black and white photos of her youngest son. Charlie riding a motorcycle. Charlie in a coffee shop. Charlie jogging along a beach.
There must have been 20 of those photos, each of him in different venues and with different people.
"Where is he?" asked Véronique.
"Still in the country, don't worry. He's been lying low."
"How did you manage to track him down?" It was Charles-François this time.
Craig's grin threatened to split his face in half. "Trade secret, sir. When you've been working on this job as long as I have, you tend to know the ins and outs of it."
Charles-François chuckled. "Well, I shall not bother you with those details then." He took out a large wad of dollar bills from inside his coat pocket. "I trust the reports are inside the folder?"
Craig greedily eyed the money. "Yessir, Mr. Gerard. It's all in there."
"Good." Charles-François tossed the wad to the investigator's direction like a bone to a dog. Craig caught it in the air and slipped it inside one of his coat's many pockets.
"Continue to monitor my son and the people around him. I want to know what he's been up to. Who he has been speaking. Everyone he's made contact." Charles-François ordered.
Craig snorted. "Sure. T'would be easy now that he's in my sights."
Charles-François seemed pleased at his answer.
"Excellent. We shall see you here again in a month."
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
The Falcon
Date: 10/13/19
Time: 11:30 PM
Venue: Somewhere in New Orleans
Characters: Dominique [NPC], Noelle [NPC], Thérèse [NPC] and Natalia [NPC]
Note: I'll post the prophecy sometime this week.
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
The twin oak doors open with a bang.
"Get up!"
Dominique rolled off and away from her lover, shielding her own eyes from the sudden stream of sunlight brought about by the parting of curtains.
"Couldn't this have waited until breakfast?"
"It's already 11:30."
"And yet we have not broken our fast," Dominique retorted, though her eyes softened when it dawned once more to her lover. "I apologize for my sisters' intrusion, darling. You know what a pain they can be."
"You've nothing to worry about. I've grown accustomed to them, "Natalia replied, cupping Dominique's face in both her palms and leaning in to press a tender kiss on her mouth.
When they parted, Dominique scooted to the edge of the bed and put on the silken robe hanging from a hook next to a mirror. She glanced back over her shoulder to give her lover a wink and sauntered to the table where her meal was waiting. Around the room, her sisters were turning everything inside out, opening closet doors and inspecting the insides of cabinets, all the while growing more and more frustrated by the second.
Physically, the triplets were indistinguishable. They all had the same arresting aquamarine eyes that could freeze anyone on the spot. The same long sooty lashes and delicately winged brows. Their bow-shaped lips were identical, and so were the dimples that appears on their right cheek when they smiled.
There was little to tell the Gerard sisters apart, save for the cut of their silver-blonde hair: Dominique's was wild and loose, a mass of white curls rolling and tumbling and falling to her waist. Noelle's, on the other hand, was the whispering river to Dominique's waterfall. Hers was more casual, styled shorter -- silver waves upon her shoulders. And Thérèse -- ever the winter lake -- would always fix hers in a tight, braided bun around her head. Not a single hair out of place.
"Where is it? You promised to deliver it an hour ago," Thérèse demanded, confronting the unperturbed Dominique who was calmly pouring herself milk on a Bordeaux wine glass.
"My dear sisters...you've waited an hour. You might as well wait 15 minutes more," Dominique replied, shrugging dainty shoulders.
"We have no time for games, Dominique. Father could get back soon."
Dominique rolled her eyes and took a sip of her milk. "Father will not be back for another week."
"He will be here earlier once he discovers the key is missing."
"By the time he'll arrive, everything will be as it is."
Thérèse slammed her palms on the table. "Have you forgotten Father can apparate?"
Dominique smirked and leaned back in her seat, stretching languidly, the movement graceful, almost cat-like. "Apparition only works if you've been to that place before, and we've only bought this house three days ago. He's not set foot here yet."
Thérèse narrowed her eyes. "I am nearing the end of my patience."
Dominique tilted her head and waved the wine glass around as though she were drunk. "Is everything okay at the hospital, Thérèse. You look... tensed. Perhaps one of these days you should take a day off from your job and visit Noelle's spa resort. It's very good." She took another sip. "I recommend the facials. Try microdermabrasion. You're getting wrinkles."
"Dominique..."
"You know what the problem with you two is?" Dominique continued, ignoring Thérèse's death glare. "You and Noelle are too uptight. Some of us actually do have significant others, you know? We can't be all thrice-divorced and sworn off love forever, or faithfully married to our profession. Some people do have social lives. We get laid."
The spoon would have gone through Dominique's skull had she not dodged just in time. The fork came whizzing next, cutting her cheek as it sailed past her. She threw her wine glass to Thérèse's direction but it burst and turned into a dove midway, flying overhead instead and sailing towards the open window.
Dominique pushed herself away from the table. Her chair slid 10 feet back. When it stopped, she coolly stood up and faced Thérèse.
The butter knife lifted from the plate and launched itself at Dominique. Just as its tip touched her throat, it stopped.
Across the room, meeting her gaze unflinchingly was Thérèse. The red silk sheet that had, moments ago, been covering Natalia on the bed was now twisted into a hangman's noose and wrapped around her neck.
The butter knife dug in deeper. The bed cover tightened.
"Enough!" Noelle yelled.
From above, the crystal chandelier broke from the ceiling and crashed to the table, breaking her sisters' concentrations. The knife fell to the rug. The bed cover loosened and fluttered in the air.
Natalia looked at all the food bits strewn around. A bacon had stuck to the bangs of her sun-kissed, caramel hair. "Anybody in the mood for pizza?"
Noelle marched over to her sisters and waved her hand. Broken shards flew back and pierced themselves together. The food was back on the table. So were the utensils. The cover was on the bed again. Everything was as it was before the fight.
"Charlie needs us now and all we can do is bicker?"
"Charlie has survived all these years without us. It's not like he's going to be attacked any time soon," Dominique retorted.
"We don't know that," was Thérèse's flat reply.
"Just give us the book and we will leave you alone. Why are you making this more difficult?" There was a hint of exasperation in Noelle's tone.
Dominique looked about to argue again, but, at the last second, she changed her mind and turned around, heading back to where Natalia was. "Help yourselves."
"Could you be a little more specific where you put it?" Dominique didn't have to turn around to know Thérèse was saying it through gritted teeth. "We don't have all day to sift through your belongings. If we run out of time, it won't only be Father who'll be after our heads. The entire council would be, too."
"How do we know that the entire council would support your father's judgment?" Natalia inserted just as Dominique plopped down beside her.
"Yeah.. Maybe we're overreacting here. How exactly can we be sure?" Dominique mumbled, shifting her position to a more comfortable one so that she can lay her head upon Natalia's lap. The latter saw the bleeding wound on the former's face and gently ran her thumb upon the spot. Instantly, the wound closed up. No trace of injury was left behind -- not a scar, nor even a drop of blood.
"Do you not know who we are dealing with here? Have you forgotten just how extensive Father's reach is?" was Noelle's surprised reply. "The Council is a mystery wrapped in secrets wrapped in puzzles wrapped in lies. Maybe there is that slight chance that they will not back Father up, but as long as he has a seat among them, as long as he heads our coven, we can't take that chance."
She was right, of course. But the lovers raised another question to that. Thérèse was dimly aware of how the conversation was turning out because a glint from the side of the bed caught her attention. It was a full-length, silver-gilded mirror with carvings like wisps of smoke. In it, she saw something dark red stain her collar.
Thérèse trudged nearer, wondering if she had gotten ketchup on her clothes from the fight. This white pinstripe suit was new and made by her favorite designer. She'd rather not see it ruined.
She leaned in to the mirror once she was in front of it, pulling at her collar. Her index finger touched the mark. All of a sudden, she noticed something different. She blinked. Nothing changed. Frowning, Thérèse stepped back.
"Fìrinn."
The mirror crumpled into itself, rolling over and over in lightning fast motion, suspended in the air until it became a large book, whereupon it immediately fell with a loud thud upon the thick carpet.
"Impressive," Dominique nonchalantly said, getting up to stand next to her. "What gave it away?"
"My ring." Thérèse lifted her left hand. Around her middle finger was a silver wheat stalk twisted to form a circle. Where the kernels would be were tiny yellow diamonds. "It was absent from my reflection."
Dominique raised a brow. "Your ring? You've not sold that yet?"
Thérèse didn't answer.
"You never did tell us who gave you that and why you're so keen on holding on to it. What good does it bring you?"
Thérèse turned to her. "Obviously, Dominique, see through trickeries," she snapped, irritated.
Not far away, Natalia and Noelle were already gathered around the book. Like the mirror it was transfigured earlier, the Gerards' Book of Shadows was made of polished silver. The family sigil of a falcon with its wings outstretched, clutching an apple in its right talon and a skull in its left, while in its beak hung an oak leaf, occupied the center of the book.
Above the sigil was a small, round indentation.
Noelle took something out from her boho dress' pocket. It was a pendant, no larger than a coin, with an amber carving of a serpent opening its jaws to bite its tail. A thin strip of silver lined the carving's round edges. Decorated on the metal were Celtic knots.
Noelle set the pendant on the indentation on the book. The apple on the sigil started glowing. She ran her thumb on one of the falcon's sharp talons, pricking herself. Scarlet blood dripped and colored the apple. When it filled, the heavy book flipped open to its middle as though invisible hands forcefully pried it apart.
"How do we know which prophecy Father was reading? There must be hundreds of them in here."
Thérèse pushed Noelle away.
"Don't get blood on the pages. He’ll know."
She whispered an incantation under her breath and the pages started turning on their own, fanning rapidly through the thousands of pages. But just as quickly as it began, it stopped.
"This must be where Father had it opened last," Thérèse explained. "Grandfather taught me that spell."
"At least the old fart was good for something aside from being a Grade A bastard."
Thérèse shushes Dominique just as Noelle started to read aloud.
THE SONG
Author unknown.
Date created unknown. The parchment which the prophecy was written on was found inside a secret compartment of Michel de Nostredame's trunk in 1567, a year after he died. It was initially believed that the prophecy fell into his hands during his days in Avignon.
Twelve copies were made of the original version.
The original was lost in 1788 during the New Orleans fire.
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
Witches at the Coffee Shop
Date: 10/13/19
Time: 1AM
Venue: Cafe Espresso
Characters: Charlotte, Sarai, and Charlie
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
Sarai (leanacartez) was there finishing up a few orders. She rang up the last couple of customers as the shop would not be so busy during the next hour or so. Sarai grabs her work-pad as she sees a woman walk in. Charlie told her she had 1:30 interview and the woman was here early. "Hi there. I am Sarai, one of the managers here. You must be?" waiting for the woman to give her the name.
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
Charlotte Burton hurried in quickly, her hands holding a tray covered in tin foil. "Oh, 'ello. I am Charlotte Burton, pleased to meet ye Sarai." She said with a bright smile on her face. If one looked closely she had little specks of batter on her face and in her hair
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
Sarai (leanacartez) studied the woman a moment and noticed the tray she had brought in. " Ah yes Charlotte Burton." she says pulling up her application on the work-pad. She looks a bit more closely at her face and the womans red hair. " Were you baking?" she asked her. " Would you like to set your tray down?" she was curious of what was under the tin foil.
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
Charlotte Burton nodded her head. "Sure, thank ye." She said as she put the tray down on the counter. She turned a bit pink. "Oh blimey, do I still 'ave the fixings on me? I thought I got that all off..." She said as she began fussing over her face and hair, looking highly embarressed.
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
Sarai (leanacartez) smiled " You do, but it is okay. " She giggled. " Well please if you would like we can get started on your interview. I am sorry the owner himself isn't here himself to conduct it. He is running a little late. " Sarai scrolled through the work-pad. " Charlottle can you tell me how much experience you have in hospitality? and a time you had a difficult customer. How did you handle it?" she followed up. Sarai's interviews were fairly short as she wanted to get reliable people in.
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
Charlotte Burton blinked a couple of times. "Oh... uhh..." She paused. "I started working at a boutique a few days ago... I sold a man 5 pairs of pants n' two sweaters on me first day...." She said softly, blushing a bit possibly embarrassed. "I uhh... never really dealt with customers before." She said as she pulled out her resume and handed it over to Sarai, the only job listed on the resume was a bakery in Bath, England and she had worked there for ten years. Her position was not front of house and the name of the bakery was her last name. "I was always back of 'ouse making the pastries n' that.... Me ma was the one who dealt with customers.... uhhh... I remember we 'ad a couple of irate customers before, but an extra scone in their order usually worked."
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
Sarai (leanacartez) loved her english accent. Sarai thought it was so neat. All she could do was smile while the woman spoke. Noted everything the woman was saying. " Ah so you have experience in the kitchen as it is. That is wonderful. " She knew that it wouldn't take the woman long to get the hang of things here since she already had experience. " Nice so your customers always walked away happy for the most part." Sarai placed a few more notes in her work-pad. " Do you think you can come tomorrow and start orientation?" From the short talk with her Sarai liked her already. " If you agree to start your orientation tomorrow you will get the details of your schedule, and pay details as well."
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
Charlotte Burton nodded her head. "Oh, OH! really?! Sure, that would be lovely. What... exactly would I be doing?" She asked curiously, she didn't even need to show off the pastries?
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
Sarai (leanacartez) She hands her over a tax form " Fill this out for me before you leave." she says softly. She motions to the sign that was on the wall behind the counter. " Anything up there you will be making for our customers. You will also be running the register. When our shipments come in then you will be stocking. Food and beverages will be free for the employees." She explained to her. Sarai was getting a text. She looks at her cell. " Charlotte this is something I need to handle, but welcome aboard. If you have any questions please feel free to call me and or text." she offers her business card along with Charlie's. " This is the owners information. He can help and assist with anything you may need to get started with us here."
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
Charlotte Burton blinked a couple of times as she looked over the menu on the chalkboard. "Oh. I see...." She said softly and pursed her lips. She was about to ask about the pastries and if they needed baking, all the rest could be put up with if she could just do that but Sarai needed to go. "Oh... alright. Eh.... okay, before ye run off... the pastries are fresh made?"
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
Sarai (leanacartez) nods " Yes they are made fresh." she says as she walks behind the counter to pick up her bag." I am so sorry to have to cut this short, but I look forward to seeing you at your orientation in the morning." Sarai moved forward and seen Charlie come in. " Aw Charlie you made it." Offering him a smile. " This is Charlotte Burton. She will be starting tomorrow. I have given her the run-down on what she would be doing, but I know if she has any further questions you can help her." Shifts her eyes between the two. " Charlottle this Charlie. Owner of the place. I was telling you about him earlier." Sarai looked back to make sure she had all of her things. " I Have to get going Charlie. If you need me shoot me a text."
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
Charlotte Burton nodded her head and sighed a little bit of releif that they were baked fresh. "Thank goodness...." She said softly as she saw the owner walk in 'Ello, pleased to meet ye." She said warmly as she looked over the tax form, some of it made sense, some of it didn't.'Ye have a good night Miss Sarai" Charlotte said sweetly.
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
Charlie walked in and saw Sarai talking with someone. He caught Sarai's parting words before she hurriedly took her things and rushed out of the door. "Uh... sure," he called out to Sarai just as the door slammed behind her.
He stood there a moment, wondering what it was that made her leave like that. Then, deciding he'll ask her later about it, he faced the woman Sarai had been conversing with. "Hey! Charlotte, right?" he greeted, smiling as he offered his hand. "You're one of the new ones?"
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
Charlotte Burton smiled softly. "Yea, Charlotte. Pleased to meet ye." She said softly as she shook his hand. "I guess so, I...." She seemed a little embarrassed. "I... sorry I am a little nervous...." She said as her eyes drifted to the pastry display and looked at it as if judging how much effort they put into it.
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
"Pleased to meet you too, Charlotte," Charlie greeted, giving her a reassuring smile. "Oh, and don't apologize. We all know how nerve-wracking job interviews can be... Is this your first time to work in a cafe?"
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
Charlotte Burton smiled softly. "Yeah.... it is.... I think I might have been a bit confused on 'ow...." She didn't know how to put it without making herself look like an asshole. "I am more accustomed to working in a kitchen.... I sorta figured that is what I would be doing 'ere...." She said as she moved to the tray that she had earlier left on the counter and pulled the tin foil off to reveal black cherry cheesecake squares, each one dripping with cherry sauce and topped with a perfect burgundy cherry. "I mighta misunderstood the job description to be honest?"
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
Charlie watched her move back to her table. "Well...there's always a learning curve when you're trying out something new. Don't fret about it. The managers are here to guide you. He scratched his chin, looking thoughtful. "You're going to make a lot of mistakes once you'll begin, but that's ok. The important thing is that you'll learn from them. The final evaluation at the end of the training period, after all, would judge your improvement and your willingness to learn, not how many errors you made. If your growth reached the bar needed to provide satisfactory service, then you'll be kept as a regular."
He looked around him. "I'm not sure yet which shift the managers will assign you to -- they still have to huddle over that with themselves -- but I'm positive you'll do just fine whichever shift. Sarai will explain more details tomorrow."
He smiled again at her. "In any case, thanks for choosing to be part of Cafe Espresso, Charlotte. It's a humble coffee shop, but we do our best to serve the customers."
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
9PM Drinks
Date: 10/11/19
Time: 9PM
Venue: Cafe Espresso
Characters: Sarai, Aislinn, and Charlie
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
Sarai (LeAnaCartez) Made it to the bar a little late. She was finishing up at the shop and helping the new employee get started. " Hey Charlie" she says softly, but offers him a smile..Dreading being a little late. " Sorry Im late. I assumed you got my text?" she ask as she takes out her work-pad. She had some cafe business to go over with him
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
Aislinn Stephenson carries her not so happy ass down to town and in to the first bar that popped in her head. After the last two days she needed a drink. And a joint. And a few other things but well she couldn't get those things. After dropping Johnny and Cali off at home and making sure they were settled with threats to their lives if they so much as looked at the woods she drove the bronco down. She needed other things too. Groceries. Odds and ends. She comes in giving the other two barely a sidelong glance as she skirts around them to take a seat at the bar. She left behind a scent of sandalwood and vanilla. Maybe something a little earthier underneath. "Whiskey," she says to the bartender with a sigh, "th' strongest ye've got." That Irish accent pulling at her words.
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
Normally, Charlie didn't like going out for drinks if there wasn't any cause for celebration. His whiskey cabinet at home was enough to satisfy his nightly thirst. But Sarai had texted him earlier, and she sounded so urgent, he wondered if it was something to do with work or with one of the employees, especially since she had chosen a venue so far from the cafe.
He downed the rest of his drink and stood up, nearly bumping into someone just as he spotted Sarai enter. He mumbled a quick apology, though his eyes remained on Sarai. He waited until she was next to him before signalling to a waiter.
"Yes, I did," he replied to her question. "Is everything ok? Your texts seemed... I dunno. Tensed."
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
Sarai (LeAnaCartez) Nods “Yes everything is alright. I have a couple of orders that need your e-signature before I can send it over.” Scrolling through her pad as she hands him the stylus. “She would smile to the woman who came inside giving her a wave “Hello there” she offered her before returning her attention back on Charlie. Sarai was slightly tired and needed to sit down a moment anyway. This was a good time for her to unwind. Looking at the waiters on the beach and please double it, and a sour strawberry margarita punch as well.” Those drinks are definitely what she needed.
“I didn’t mean to sound tense in the message Charlie. I'm not always as serious as you are” she joked at him before sitting down. “Nell started last week at the café and she has been doing well. We have a new woman named Nancy who just started this week. She is in orientation so I am hoping this goes well. There profiles and resumes are downloaded in our system. Not sure if you have any time to look at them since you came back.” The waiter would wait to see if Charlie was going to order. “You must have taken your bike out on the road? Did the time alone do you some good?” she asked concerned some.
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
Charlie absently took the stylus and pad Sarai gave him and moved to a better-lit portion of the bar. He frowned as he scrolled through the screen. It was just for supplies and new equipment. It didn't seem like the kind of stuff that needed to be discussed in a bar when he could have just dropped by at the cafe later.
"The delivery guy called me earlier and said the new espresso machine will be dropped off next week," Charlie said. The three from the barista competition were broken beyond repairs, and the smaller one left behind couldn't seem to keep up with the flow of customers.
"I visited Ted at the hospital, by the way. His wife called me this morning. Turns out the accident caused some serious second degree burns on his arms. He's doing well now. They took off the bandages earlier. I told him the Cafe will shoulder all the expenses," Charlie continued as he handed Sarai back her things.
"I gave him a potion too. One of Dominique's gifts during my glory days. Told him three drops on his water before bedtime should do it."
His sister had always been the best potioneer in the Gerard family. Her medicine was the reason why Charlie had stayed so long in the NFL. His injuries, as little as a bruise or as serious as a fracture, would heal after 24 hours of ingesting.
A waiter approached them, and Charlie paused, waiting for Sarai to finish her orders before giving his own.
"Just another glass of whiskey," he said when it was finally his turn. The waiter left and Charlie took the seat opposite Sarai, smiling at her. "You're doing well. You've nothing to worry. You and the other managers have been blessings to my business. Cafe Espresso is booming and shows no signs of slowing down. I'll see to it that the holiday bonuses will reflect your contributions."
Someone dropped a coin in the jukebox and the room started to fill with Sinatra's crooning voice.
"As for the new employees... I'll drop by tomorrow and stay for a couple of hours or so just to check on them and see how they're doing."
The waiter returned with their orders, interrupting their conversation.
...How many roses are sprinkled with dew...
Charlie thanked the waiter and raised his glass to Sarai. He took a deep gulp of his whiskey and felt as though he swallowed molten lava when its heat coursed down his throat and settled in his gut. He winced when he set the glass down. Then, picking up the conversation where they trailed off, he said, "I left the motorcycle at the cafe and walked here from home. It did do me good, yeah. Saw parts of the town I didn't catch before. Thanks for telling me about this bar, by the way. I didn't know this existed until you pointed it out to me in your message. You've been here often?"
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
Sarai (LeAnaCartez) Noted his frown as he took the stylus and looked it over. “No need to frown my good Charlie. You know me. I try to make sure all the business is taken care of before one of us forgets.” Once he is finished looking at the work-pad she powers it down. She wanted work to be over with for the night. She listened as he listed what would be brought in next week. A new shipment would be in soon so she would let the new ladies at the café know.
“It is good to hear that Ted is doing better. That is a very kind gesture Charlie. Reminds me that one of the customers Clem wants us to sponsor him and he sponsor us. He visits a lot, seems like he is a regular. He works for the radio station.” she explained. “The potion you gave Ted will have him back to himself in no time at all.
“You love your whiskey aye?” she poked at him after he ordered. Sarai’s eye lit up as the drinks were brought to them. “Well Charlie thank you for the compliment. It is good to know I am doing alright there. I want to continue to see your business thrive.” Starting on her sex on the beach first. The sweet taste of it hitting the back of throat. Refreshing she thought. Sarai knew she was a light drinker and would limit herself to these two drinks for the night.
“I am sure the new girls will be glad to meet the owner. Well Nell already knows you, but the other one doesn’t. “She listened to Charlie about his bike and his time out. “I know how you can get sometime Charlie. You need to relax more. Running a business and all. The time out on the road and on your bike sounds like a perfect get away.” Maybe she wanted that too. To ride on his bike and feel the wind blowing her hair and hitting her face. Though her and Charlie were just friends she cared about him a great deal. He had his rough edges, but Sarai had known him since they were teens. Most of the time she tried to hide her feelings for Charlie. She was doing okay with or so she though.
“Yes, I have been once or twice Charlie. Not too bad and the drinks are really good. The music is nice too.” she adds. She sways a bit to the music Charlie had picked. Sarai catches herself looking into his eyes as he sat across from her and they talked. There were days when she could get lost in them. It was a crush, right? Of course, it was she thought to herself.
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
"Their whiskey is stronger than I'm used to. Drier. More bitter. I'm probably going to regret this in the morning."Charlie let out a chuckle and glanced at the jukebox. "But you are right about their music. It's...soothing. Didn't think you'd be one for classics though. If I remember correctly, you've always had a deep fondness for HipHop. It used to drive the Principal nuts when he's playing mellow jazz on radio in his office during lunchtime and you suddenly switch it to a Snoop song." He chuckled again. "He never did find out how you did it."
One of the perks of being a witch.
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
Sarai (LeAnaCartez) nods " Right well I happen to had gotten more into classical music in college." She shares with him. She finishes her double sex on the beach. " I definitely still do have the fondness for it along with RnB. My favorites. She laughs at the memory of her pulling such pranks. " Yea good times. I did it like everyday too." she giggles. She starts her second drink and stands up offering her hand to Charlie.."Come on lets dance..Move your feet some."
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
"What? Oh nonononononononono," Charlie said, shaking his head when offered her hand, laughing at the invitation to dance. "I can't. I suffer from this medical condition called choreasthenia. Doctor says I'm not allowed on the dance floor, sorry."
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
Sarai (LeAnaCartez) Laughs and pulls him up anyway. Places his hands on her hips. " That is fine. I'll try to cure you of it. Just stand here and hold me and sway. See its a cheat. Now you don't have to move your feet." She sips her drink and sways to the music looking into his eyes. She smiles. Sarai needed this time out. Over time as she finished her drink. She was buzzed and it could be seen in her eyes. "Maybe one more drink." she said out loud as she waved the waiter over..She was comfy with Charlie at the moment. The music moving her.
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
"I'll have you know that choreasthenia is a very dangerous sickness and that it also hurts people nearby when it I am attacked by it," Charlie laughingly explained even as she pulled him off his seat and to the dance floor.
A few couple were around them, seemingly lost in their own world as they swayed to the music. He stood awkwardly there. He didn't know what else to do until Sarai took his hands and led them to her waist, pressing herself nearer to him.
He hesitated, a little surprised. Suddenly, he was aware of how close she was standing.
Charlie made another attempt at humor. "If they call 911 later, you can't say I didn't warn you..." he said, just as the first guitar chords of Sleepwalk quivered the jukebox.
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
Sarai (LeAnaCartez) The waiter would bring her another drink. She was happy and calm. Laughing softly. " So tell me more about this (Choreasthenia) and when you discovered that you had it." she teased. Sarai enjoyed seeing Charlie relaxed and he seemed to be having a nice time with her. She smiled looking into his eyes. She noticed others around them dancing, but her focus was Charlie. She could sense he was nervous. He had to be, but she wanted to close to him. Her breasts pressed against his chest as he held her hips. " I am hoping to cure you before they have to call 911." she laughed.
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
"Well..." Charlie began, going left when she swayed right, causing him to bump against another couple. "Ooops sorry," he hurriedly said, giving both of them an apologetic look.
Charlie resumed his dancing and swayed to the right. In the process, however, he misjudged the distance he was to sway and he once again bumped to another couple. As he was far taller and heavier, the man he collided with stumbled a few steps, saved only from falling by his partner.
"Apologies..." Charlie mumbled, looking more worried. He had stopped moving, standing just still now and looking like a tree that had sprouted in the middle of the dance floor.
Turning his attention back to Sarai, he leaned in and whispered conspiratorially to her ear, "Doctor says I suffer from having a weak dance game. The worst he's ever come across." He pulled back. "The 911's not for me. It's for the people who might get into accidents while I'm dancing."
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
Sarai (LeAnaCartez) laughs as he seemed to have to left feet. His explanation funny enough. " You couldn't have survived at Juilliard with me. Not with those feet Charlie." After his apologies to the other couples that were around she made sure that she held herself close to him. " Don't move your feet, just stand here..hold me and feel me sway Charlie." she says softly. She was through with her drink and didn't need another one. Sarai stands on her tippy toes and whispers " Charlie I think I tire of dance myself. " When she was drunk the first thing to go was her legs. She was more or so clinging to Charlie. " It is getting loud here. Can you take me back to your place?" she asked him softly
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
Charlie chuckled, his worry dispelling a little when he saw Sarai's eyes lit up with laughter.
"Even if I didn't have choreasthenia, the chances of me getting into Julliard is very slim." He smiled at her. "You are one of the lucky ones. I was so proud when you got in."
He gripped her waist and followed her directions, still feeling awkward with his movements but trusting her voice as she leads him which way to go. The music washed over them. Gradually, Charlie felt himself relax against her, even humming along to the song, enjoying the moment they were sharing.
Then she whispered it was getting loud and requested that she take him back to his place. Charlie stepped back and Sarai faltered a little, so he resumed stepping closer to support her.
"How many drinks have you had?" Charlie asked, frowning. She's not even been in the building 15 minutes and she's already tipsy.
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
Sarai (LeAnaCartez) Counted on her fingers three. "Hmm only three Charlie. Thank you for saying such. It was a great time for me to get away from my controlling adoptive parents." she mumbled. She didn't know if Charlie remembered or not, but she had always been a lightweight when it came to drinking. It didn't take much which is why Sarai drank rarely. She was grateful to be supported by Charlie. She notes his frown and frowns back. " You know you are so much more handsome when you smile." she jokes, but Sarai was ready to leave. Sarai was a bit different when she was tipsy. More of an emotional drunk and she didn't mind sharing her feelings. " Charlie will you take me to your place?" she asked him once more.
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
A few of the dancing couples were looking at them now, especially since Sarai's voice had gotten louder. Charlie excused themselves and assisted her to a vacant table. She was talking gibberish all the way -- some words he couldn't understand as they were slurred
"Sarai, listen to me..." he started, kneeling down to one knee so that his eyes were at her level. He pushed her bangs away from her forehead and lifted her chin so that she was unable to look elsewhere except to his own gaze. "You're one of my closest friends, and you've known me since childhood. But I'm also your boss. I can't take employees to my place in the middle of the night, especially ones that are so drunk they can barely stand up."
He dropped his hand and held hers.
"Tell me where's your home."
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
Sarai (LeAnaCartez) Her cheeks flushed red. She didn't think she was being loud for that wasn't her when she was drunk. She was more or so the quiet type and emotional type. Sarai was flustered with his response to her. "Charlie...It's fine." She picked up her purse she had brought with her and released Charlie's hand. Moving towards the door and outside. If he followed her outside then he would have noticed a piece of pink paper fall from her purse. The words stated (Eviction) It was one of the worst times for Sarai. As she stood outside she could only look for a cab. She felt embarrassed and didn't want Charlie to think any less of her then she felt of herself at the moment.
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
Sarai stood up and pushed Charlie aside. Despite being drunk, she was able to get up to her feet and hurried towards the exit, swaying and bumping on some people along the way.
Managing to get up from the ground, Charlie stood up and searched for her. He saw her by the door. Behind her, he saw some bar patrons yelling obscenities.
"Sarai, wait!" he called, but a waiter blocked his way.
"Sir, you haven't paid for the drinks..." the waiter said, seemingly unimpressed.
Charlie looked helplessly on as Sarai disappeared behind the door. Resisting the urge to cuss, he took out his wallet and handed the waiter a hundred bill.
The waiter remained in place.
"Your friend caused quite a mess back there. She broke some glasses."
Gritting his teeth, Charlie pulled another hundred. The waiter nodded his thanks and slid away.
By the time Charlie reached outside, Sarai had already gotten inside a cab. It zoomed away, something red floating in its wake. Charlie caught it. It turns out to be an eviction notice addressed to Sarai. Her apartment was due in 2 days.
"Shit."
Charlie hailed an incoming taxi. "Take me here," he commanded to the driver, pointing to the address on the letter.
As the vehicle sped away, Charlie wondered why Sarai never mentioned her dilemma to him at all.
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
Sarai (LeAnaCartez) Made it home or what was left of it. She had boxes inside of the house and on the porch. She sighs after making it home. The cab driver would come out and open her door. Sarai was so angry right now. All she had wanted tonight was to be held by Charlie the rest of the night. Could this night get any worse? She had embarrassed herself not only in front of her friend, but her boss. Was she more embarrassed that she had gotten drunk or that she thought she had a chance to stay in his arms after dancing and being so close to him?
She felt like she had been to open. Sarai’s emotions were everywhere. The cab driver helped her out and even walked her to the door. He wouldn’t leave though. The man wanted to get her inside of her house. Sarai was struggling to get her phone out of her bag as the man gripped her purse tighter so that she couldn’t. “Great” she thought to herself. So, this night could get worse. Cab driver “I just want to help you inside” he would now grip her arm and fished for her key that was in her purse.
Sarai was going to scream, but the cab driver warned her not too. He had finally found her key, but the idiot was having a hard time getting the door unlocked. Sarai wished she had now stayed with Charlie, at least this would not be happening. Men could be such creeps and these cab drivers look forward to taking advantage of women. She sighs as his grip gets tighter and he gets closer to unlocking her door.
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
Charlie's cab screeched to a stop. Charlie got out, just in time to see a man -- most likely, Sarai's driver -- struggling with Sarai.
Charlie didn't know what he did. All he remembered were the screams of Sarai's attacker filling the night as he suddenly floated in the air, almost as if he was picked up by a giant hand. He levitated 50 feet in the air above his cab before suddenly being dropped down on the hood, denting the car's body and breaking the windshield.
Glass spewed everywhere. Along with the crash came the turning on lights in the neighborhood. Residents who had been sleeping in their beds had been startled awake by the noise. They walked outside the streets, wondering what it was that caused all the ruckus.
The driver, his forehead cut open and his arm at a weird angle, was groaning in pain. He lifted his head, mouthing something. The words were spewed out bloody.
"Help..." he coughed. "I need help..."
"Good God!" Charlie heard his own cab driver yell behind him. It seemed to snap Charlie out of whatever trance he was in.
"Take him to the hospital," Charlie ordered, though he didn't feel any less merciful towards Sarai's attacker.
Charlie's driver rushed to the injured man and assisted him to his own cab. Leaning in the window, Charlie paid his driver triple the fare he owed.
"Thanks for bringing me here on time." He said, stepping back as the car zoomed away. When Sarai's neighbors decided that the action was over, they returned to their houses.
Charlie strode over to Sarai who was still hanging by the door.
"Explaining what just happened to your neighbors would be quite a task, though I wouldn't worry about it much since in about 2 days time, you won't have to deal with them anymore." Charlie said, lifting up the eviction notice for her to see. He let out a frustrated sigh, but in a gentler tone continued,"Why didn't you tell me? Is that why you invited me to the bar?"
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
Sarai (LeAnaCartez) Had been frightened and hanging on to the door..watching as Charlie protected her and rid her of her attacker. Once the commotion had died down she hugged Charlie. Sarai hugged him tight, as tight as she was holding on to him in the bar. "Thank you Charlie for..saving me" She said softly before looking at the eviction notice he held in his hand. That note was definitely from her purse. She shakes her head and looked to the floor. " I couldn't tell you or anyone else Charlie." she wanted to tear up. " How do you tell one of your closest friends that your parents cut you off financially because they can't control your life?" She sighed " There is so much more to this Charlie..I can't even began to tell you, maybe I would have told you sooner than later. I needed the job at the cafe and I am so grateful you gave me one. Things were getting tight, I no longer had any help." Things seemed to be spiraling out of her control " I didn't invite you to the bar for my personal issues Charlie. I invited you because I..I wanted to see you. I wanted to be with.." she ends it there. She was an emotional wreck and she wanted to find some type of peace within her friends arms. At times she couldn't tell if he was attracted to her or if he even wanted her at times. So after tonight she felt terrible. Still embarrassed.." I.. I don't have a plan B right now. I was just going to figure it out on the way." she admitted to him.
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
Caught offguard, there was a solid minute that Charlie just stood there and let Sarai hug him before he finally moved and wrapped his arms around her too.
"You don't have to worry about that guy," he said, referring to her attacker. "Your street really isn't that brightly lit. Plus, he was too busy trying to bust in here to see me chanting. Even if he goes to the police and reports what happened, everyone would think he's insane for coming up with that story. Besides, he'll have to explain what he was doing to a drunk girl like that," he murmured as Sarai thanked him.
When she stepped away from him, she almost looked embarassed to meet his eyes when he saw what he'd been holding. At first she'd been talking softly, ashamed. Then faster the words came out, explaining what happened. A few of them Charlie didn't quite catch. She was still slurring, but he understood that she needed his help.
"Do you need money?" he asked when she grew quiet, wondering if she was going to take his offer. Even when they were kids, she's always been the proud sort, never asking for help even when she needed it most.
"Do you need an advance?" Charlie reworded. Maybe she'll feel better about accepting the money if it didn't come from his own pocket.
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
Sarai (LeAnaCartez) Looked a him.." I appreciate what you did for me. I don't want to think of that man anymore." His words had comforted her. She shook her head in regard to needing money"This job is still very new to me. I have not been on it very long and I am sure after a couple months I'll be able to find me a place Charlie. I can stay at a motel until then. This is just a place, I can get another in due time." she was declining money or an advance. Sarai wanted to work for whatever she needed.
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
"A motel?" Charlie said, raising a brow. Decent rooms usually charge hundred bucks a night. The cheaper ones were around $40. It would still cost her a lot for a month. "Okay, look. How about you just stay in my place?" And then realizing how it sounded, he quickly added, "It wouldn't be a help per say. You'll be renting it out and still paying for it, just that it's on a much lower price. Maybe just a dollar a month? You can take the room upstairs and I can sleep on the couch. It's a pretty big place."
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
Sarai (LeAnaCartez) " Are you sure it wouldn't be any trouble?" this was a big favor to her. " Of course thats fair. I can do that Charlie." she would agree to whatever payment arrangement they had come to. " I'll cook for you Charlie and try to stay out of the way." He was going to give up his bed for her. Good heart this man had. "I'll have the rest of my things sent to storage..Do I come with you now?" she asked.
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
Charlie shrugged his shoulders.
"It's no trouble at all. And as for cooking, you can cook if you want to, but you're really not required. I usually eat out." He smiled. "The maid comes every Tuesdays and Saturdays, so you don't have to worry about cleaning the house as well."
He handed her back the eviction letter. "You're drunk. You should get some sleep for now. I'll come by in the morning to help you pack up."
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
Sarai (LeAnaCartez) nods as he explains how the things in his household goes. Though he was right and she should sleep this off. "Thanks again Charlie for everything.Goodnight I'll see you in the morning." she leans in and hugged him once more. Looks in his eyes before going inside her home for the last time. She would wrap under the blankets. He would be the last thought on her mind.
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
The Bottom Rung
Date: 10/09/19
Time: 11:30PM
Venue: Top floor of The Zenith Building; Somewhere in New York
Characters: Thomas Williams [NPC] and Benedict Maxwell [NPC]
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
Benedict Maxwell studied the large painting looming over the office, just above the mantelpiece. It was a Reni copy, though the artistry made it difficult to distinguish at first glance.
A door closed somewhere behind, and slowly he turned to meet the delighted gaze of Thomas Williams.
"Ah, I see you've found the painting. What do you think?"
"The Massacre of the Innocents?" Benedict tapped his chin. "You don't think it's a bit horrific for main display?"
Tom let out a short chuckle and walked to his side, joining him in gazing at the canvass. "It was a gift from an old friend."
"You take gratification in it?"
Tom nodded."I do."
Benedict pointed to the woman in the painting. "When Herod realized that he had been outwitted by the Magi, he was furious, and he gave orders to kill all the boys in Bethlehem and its vicinity who were two years and under, in accordance with the time he had learned from the Magi. Then what was said through the prophet Jeremiah was fulfilled: A voice is heard in Ramah, weeping and great mourning, Rachel weeping for her children and refusing to be comforted because they are no more."
A smile found its way to Tom's features. "You know your Bible."
Benedict shrugged. "I know my art."
Tom's smile slowly widened as he faced his friend, enveloping him in a warm embrace and patting his back. "It is good to see you again, Benedict. Thank you for the present." He pulled back and gestured again to the painting. "As you can see, it is magnificent in my office."
Benedict heartily laughed. "Think of it as nothing. The last time I've been here, I did tell you the room was much too bare."
The two friends held each other at arm's length and observed what change occurred in the time they were apart. There was not much difference.
Benedict was still stocky and barrel-chested. He still stood just a couple of inch short of 6 feet, though what he lacked in stature, he had more than make up for it in presence. He was the kind of man who spoke volumes without opening his mouth. The kind people notice even before he sets foot in a room.
He dressed impeccably tonight, but then again, he always does. His three-piece suit -- like his entire wardrobe -- was custom made and tailor fit to his figure. His shoes were polished to perfection. He looked every inch like the American blue-blood that he was; so, it was, therefore, curious that the only jewelry he'd allow himself to have on would be a watch and a ring, though God knows he probably could afford to buy himself three dozen diamond mines.
His sharp, steely gray eyes remained undulled by his 63 years, and his thin mouth still appears perpetually pursed in a line. The same reed-thin mustache hovered above his upper lip, as is the slightly broken patrician nose centered on his face. The thick, potruding scar zigzagging from his sideburns down to his jaw was as noticeable as ever, and his gray hair, styled in his usual, was parted to the left and slicked back.
Thomas did not change much as well. He still looked like a kindly doctor than the editor-in-chief he was. His droopy, warm brown eyes still seemingly convey trustworthiness.
If there was any difference to his features, it must be the deepening of the crow's feet grazing the outer corners of his eyes. More lines now marred his forehead and cheeks. He'd grown himself a three-week-old salt-and-pepper beard, and where he'd once worn oval glasses, square spectacles now rested on the bridge of his slightly-upturned nose.
He'd always been taller than Benedict, but now he was thinner. His cheekbones were more pointed, more pronounced. He still had the airs of an affable man, guaranteed to make anyone relax and comfortable around him. It was a skill handy in getting people to confide in him and tell him secrets they wouldn't normally share. If things have been different and Tom hadn't chosen this profession, he would have been successful as a con man.
"The last time you've been here was 6 months ago. A lot has changed since then. Have I neglected to say that in my mails?" Tom asked as he took his seat behind the large, mahogany desk. He waved Benedict to a nearby chair. "Make yourself at home."
Benedict took the invitation.
"How are Ivanna and the kids?" Tom continued.
"Ivanna is currently vacationing in Sicily," Benedict replied, referring to his wife. "The boys are busy, but they are well. Mishenka's nightclub is as popular as ever. He's still battling the rape cases, but it's nothing a little money can't hush. His brother is already working on it. The judge is an old acquaintance of Franz."
"And how is Phillippe's movie? Your last letter mentioned he won an award for it."
Benedict nodded but didn't tell him that the story was stolen -- tweaked and twisted enough to suit his own purpose. His son likes to think of himself as a creative genius, but most of the praises came from his pocket. He wasn't artistic so much as he was wily.
Like father, like son, Benedict thought with a twinge of pride. The entertainment industry really wasn't any different from his own line of work.
"He did. The movie was a political endorsement."
"Ah. He succeeded in making asses out of his father's enemies then?"
Benedict laughed. "Election is almost here. It's good to start an early campaign. Who better to spread the word than the incel nation and basement dwellers who've nothing else to do but pick fights on the internet?" He shrugged. "Bad publicity is still publicity. It's free marketing."
"I'm guessing you were portrayed as the hero in that movie."
He snorted. "Every father is a hero to his son, Tom. But Phillippe's made himself the hero in that one."
"Well, now, I'm intrigued. Where are my free tickets?"
"I'll send them over to you tomorrow."
Tom slapped the table surface. "Fantastic! Would Junior be the one to deliver them as usual?"
Benedict shook his head. "Junior is...still recovering."
"Recovering?"
"Drunken brawl at college."
Again, Benedict omitted facts. Like the part about Junior and a couple of his friends beating up a Black classmate, and not knowing that his brother was a gang leader. The broken ribs and shattered femur, along with the two bullets lodged in Junior's shoulder, were payback for the assault.
"As soon as he's able, we'll be taking steps for retaliation," Benedict promised.
"Sounds about right."
"What about you, Tom? No plans to settle down? Still loving the Bachelor life?"
"I can't imagine myself being a family man. Too much responsibilities."
This time, it was Tom who held back parts of the truth. He was currently paying child support for 3 bastards, all with different mothers.
"So why did you come to see me, Benedict? It's unlike you to drop by for a casual visit. Whatever's on your mind must be something serious."
"I need your help."
"You always do."
A pause.
"I am looking for a child."
Tom raised a brow. "You... are looking for a child?"
"Yes, I am tasked to find a certain one."
"Tasked? You make it sound like you're a pawn, Benedict." Tom laughed, shaking his head. "With your status, it's always you doing the ordering around."
Benedict leaned forward at that, though he kept his face impassive. "Oh, believe me, they can. They are a powerful lot." He shook his head of that thought, so sure that he was mistaken. Benedict Maxwell fears no one.
"Money flows in your veins, my friend. In today's times, wealth equates power. You've never been one to allow anyone boss you around."
"I would hug you for your loyalty, Tom, if only that were true. But among these people, I am the ladder's bottom rung."
Tom could almost swear he heard a slight tremble in his friend's raspy voice. He wondered if he was imagining things.
"This is the first time I'm hearing you talk about yourself like this," Tom said after a pause. He clasped his hands together and leaned back, his leather-upholstered chair squeaking with the shift in position.
"There are plenty of things I don't talk about."
Worried that his friend was losing his mind, Tom got up and walked to the liquor tray. He dropped two icecubes each on two glasses and poured vodka over them.
"How powerful are we talking about? Murder of thousands?"
"So much more. Billions. The entire earth."
Tom placed the stopper back on the decanter and carried both glasses to the table. "I see your point."
He slid one of the glasses to Benedict and took a sip from his own. "So this child..."
"...is the catalyst to losing their power."
Tom considered that for a moment. "Won't their losing power means you won't have to be the bottom rung anymore?"
Benedict sneered."I'd rather be the bottom rung than the dirt which the ladder stands upon. The growth of their power means the growth of mine."
Tom took another sip of his drink."What does this child look like?"
"That is my problem. Nobody knows."
"You're looking for a child you've not seen before? What information do you have?"
"Not even age. All I have is a prophecy."
"A prophecy?!?"
Tom's laughter echoed through out the room.
"This is what you're chasing after? Some stupid hocus-pocus?"
"You don't believe in sorcery or magic?"
"You mean, witchcraft?"
"That is one side of magic's multi-faceted dice, yes."
Tom laughed again. He couldn't help it.
"Next thing you'll be telling me, you're a werewolf."
"Close."
Benedict stood up. Slowly, his figure began to grow blurry...wavy, like a mirage. Then his shape grew bigger, his bones cracking and elongating while his muscles expanded. He bent forward. His palms turned to paws. He was now standing on four legs like an animal. Ten feet...fifteen...twenty. His clothes ripped apart as his gigantic body filled the room. His skin became hairier. He sprouted a gigantic scorpion tail and bat wings on his back. His face contorted this way and that, like clay in somebody's hands.
When everything finally became still, he had three sets of sharp teeth and the head of a lion.
In front of him, Tom stood frozen in fear, his eyes bulging at the horrendous-looking creature.
Benedict took a step forward. His voice was a deep rumble. "I'm a Manticore."
The glass Tom had been holding fell and shattered on the marble floor.
"Why do you come to me?" His voice was barely above a whisper. "Surely, so many others can be more helpful to you."
Benedict looked at him as though the answer was obvious enough. "They do not have my trust."
With his tail, he swatted a piece of paper lying on the chair he'd been sitting on. It flew and landed on Tom's table.
"Here is the prophecy. Find me the child, and I will grant you riches beyond your wildest dreams."
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
The Disaster [RP Event]
Date: 9/29/19
Time: 1:00 PM
Venue: The Barista Competition venue; Cottage behind the Motel
Characters: Rowan, Sarai, Yoshiya, Tossyrth, Nell, Kas, Nancy, and Charlie. Bunch of NPC characters as participating baristas.
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
Rowan Varsare de'Sange (noxium1tenebrae) made her way through the forest with ease, her body remembering the woods even if she didnt. Memories flicked the edges of her conciousness before disappearing into the depths of her mind. She made her way to the event and plopped her booty down on the chair. Bright blue hues danced across the espresso machines and the people already gathered.
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
Charlie looked at the gathering crowd, pocketing his hands inside his jacket. It was funny how a little coffee competition got him all worked up. Even his last football game didn't make him as nervous as he was now.
"Is everyone ready?" he asked Sarai next to him. She was the Mistress of Ceremony and seemed a lot more composed than he was.
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
Yoshiya Yokai gives out a 'heh' and answers "when we run out of room maybe we have a mosh pit. Seems a waste of caffeine to sit around all boring" He looks around "wait.. don't tell me this is some kinda hoity-toity coffee thing, is it?"
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
Kas Theory (loudtyper) sniffs the brewing coffee "I want some coffee now!"
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
Nancy MacLeod: turns around to the man speaking as if he were some kind of host or something then Nancy would nod she was quiet at the moment not really knowing anyone what is a girl to do
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
Tossyrth sprawls in a position that is somewhat tolerable, but according to many fashion magazines is reliably sexy. She feels she can probably hold it for another ... sixty seconds, before muscles start cramping up.
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
Sarai (leanacartez) Shifts her eyes between the gathering crowd and Charlie. " I believe so. We have a pretty good crowd." she gives him a warm smile " Ready when you are." It had been a while since she had been at one of these competitions. The area smelled great though.
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
Nell Mochi (nellsvocea) nodded her head gently at the thought of a mosh pit. She stretched a bit as she stood and hummed. She looked back to see Luc and dipped her head a bit and step slightly to the side.
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
Nancy MacLeod looks around one last time she wondered what this was all about, she was led by her nose so she came here but Nancy was beginning to wonder what is the hold up she wanted some coffee and perhaps a half dozen donuts to go with that gallon of coffee she was jonesing for
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
Inside his jacket, Charlie's phone buzzed, signaling an incoming message. He pulled it. It was from one of the judges.
"Sorry. Can't make it. Emergency happened. I'll make it up to you later."
Closing his eyes, Charlie counted to five and then slid his phone back into his jacket. It was already past 1. The competition should have already started.
He looked around and saw the woman from the Cafe yesterday.
"Hey, you. Know anything about coffee?" he asked her.
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
Nell Mochi (nellsvocea) looked up as she quirked a brow to Charlie. She gave a gentle nod, "A little bit." she said shrugging, "I know what tastes good and what looks pretty." she said with a light smile.
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
Rowan Varsare de'Sange (noxium1tenebrae) would turn in her chair to look at everyone for a brief moment. She was more of a people watcher in big scenes.
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
Yoshiya Yokai goes and flops onto a chair in the back "Never been to a western 'coffee ceremony' before. Is there some kinda rules or etiquette? I just toss grounds in a pot and boil
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
Kas Theory (loudtyper) passes out some of the chocolates that she got from the candy store earlier, "Here you go guys, help us from charging the coffee stations for a drink
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
"Great! One of the judges bailed on me. You can make up spooking me the other night by taking her place," he said, gesturing for her to follow him.
"This is Sarai. She's one of Cafe Espresso's managers. She'll be hosting this competition. Tell her something about yourself so she can say something about you when she introduces you to the audience."
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
Sarai (leanacartez) "A cancellation?" she inquired watching his reaction toward his phone. Her blue orbs land on the woman he was speaking with. " Thats better than nothing." Gives her a smile " Yes please go ahead." She would walk with Charlie and the young lady. " The teams are forming Charlie"
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
Nell Mochi (nellsvocea) looked to Sarai and gave a gentle nod. "I'm Nell Mochi, I'm 22 years old and I just moved here from Tulsa Oklahoma." she shrugged her shoulders lightly, "There really isn't much to say about me but that I am looking for a job." she said with a chuckle.
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
Nancy MacLeod: clears her throat and says, her borgue thick and hopefully understandable "och! I am Nancy MacLeod I am 30 years auld and newly arrived and also am seekin employment" she would then go quiet once again
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
Yoshiya Yokai raises an eyebrow as the people are introducing themselves. But he's distracted by the woman sitting in front of him. In his oddly accented voice he comments "nice thong." and then he turns in his seat to look at the others
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
Rowan Varsare de'Sange (noxium1tenebrae) phone rings and she stands up and leaves because she keeps crashing! (Sorry guys Dx)
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
Tossyrth looks around at the mention of a thong and finds it came from the guy behind her. Just in case it was him, she winks.
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
Charlie gave a shrug towards Sarai's direction. "Well, sounds good enough to be a judge!" he exclaimed, before shooing Nell towards the small cottage where the contest was going to be held. A sizable crowd was still growing.
Sarai went to the top of the podium. Charlie leaned in slightly to Nell. "We'll wait here until she calls out the teams. Four has registered."
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
Kas Theory (loudtyper) raises an eyebrow, "Four? Why are there 3 tables then?"
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
Nell Mochi (nellsvocea) nodded her head gently to Charlie. She folded her hands behind her back as she stayed quiet before guiding herself to a seat. Her eyes looked up to Sarai.
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
Nancy MacLeod feels her arse going numb so she would stand up, her brows would furrow as this coffee drinking gathering didnt seem to be happening, instead she would let her nose take her in and around town
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
Sarai (leanacartez) “Well Nell I think after this you will land one” Reassuring the young woman. After all she was coming to her and Charlie’s aid with this vanishing judge who would not be appearing.
Sarai smiled walking up the stairs to face the crowd. “Welcome, welcome to the Barista Competition. “It is wonderful to see all of your lovely faces. First, I would love to thank you for coming here not only to support the café, but to support the competitors as well. They have worked very hard and they are here to play.”
Nods to each of the competitors that are near and preparing at their stations. “I’d like to go ahead and introduce the judges. “Charlie Gerard owner of the café Espresso. A new judge who will be stepping in today. Nell Mochi who is twenty-two years old and I just moved here from Tulsa Oklahoma.” Gives her a smile. “Seems we will need one more judge before the competition can began. Can I have a volunteer if it isn’t too much to ask?” Her eyes scan the crowd.
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
Yoshiya Yokai turns back around, cracks a grin, "I got one just like it back in the room. I could show you sometime" he says to the blond in front of him. Then turns his attention back to the proceedings. He digs in his pocket to count change "So the koohee free or overpriced like starschmucks?"
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
Tossyrth raises her hand to volunteer. "Sure, I'm not an expert, but I ~think~ I can tell the difference between a good cup and a bad one..."
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
Sarai (leanacartez) Nods “Sounds great. That is exactly what we are looking for. Can I have your name please?” she offers the woman a smile. Motions her to join the other judges whom she had named earlier. Well this was good she thought. At least with a complete set of judges they could continue the show. She didn’t want anything to throw off this day for him. It was a very important competition. “Charlie will be announcing the teams here.” (Wb)
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
Tossyrth stands and smiles to the other judges, then to the audience. Shooting a wink to Yoshiya in particular. "My name is Tossy."
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
Charlie took the seat next to Nell, but as soon as he heard his name being introduced, he stood up again and faced the crowd, raising his hand for a little wave.
The teams entered through the aisle, marching towards the front and taking their positions behind the tables. Each team composed of 4 people. They seemed grim, possibly nervous like him too.
He waited until they've all settled down before he moved to the middle of the stage. Team no. 1 was wearing red name tags. "We have team no. 1, which is composed of Ted, Frank, Joy, and Hyacinth. They're from the mainland who heard about the competition from a friend."
"Team no. 2, on the other hand, is made up of John, Liam, Carter, and Mary. They're Wailing Rock's own fishermen, who..." he looks at his notecard. "...just wanted to sample free coffee because they've been up partying all night last night." He frowned. "Thanks guys."
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
Tossyrth applauds equally for the teams.
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
Yoshiya Yokai's eyes keep going back to Tossy. His eyes glitter and he's got this smirk on his face. Then hearing about the teams he chuckles "I vote for the party people" and he claps slowly while nodding their way
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
Nell Mochi (nellsvocea) tipped her head lightly to both teams with a smile. "Good luck to the both of you." she said, looking between both teams.
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
Team no. 2 was wearing green name tags. Beside them were teams no. 3 and 4 with blue and yellow ones.
"We got Pete, Dave, Alex, and Tony for Team no. 3. They're college buddies who worked in the same cafe in mainland. And team no. 4 with Lila, Winnie, Perry, and Jake. They're also from Wailing Rock who got a bit of background making coffee. Lila's and Jake's mothers used to be coffee harvesters back in Brazil."
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
Tossyrth applauds the two remaining teams. Though she doesn't turn her head to look directly at him, she shifts in her seat until she can sneak glances at him out of the corner of her eye.
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
Yoshiya Yokai deftly snatches his pack of smokes out of his breast pocket and with a smooth flip of the lid pulls one out with his lips. Then realizing it might not be alright he says with half smile "mind if I smoke? Where I come from koohee and smokes go together like rice with a meal."
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
Nell Mochi (nellsvocea) looked over each of the team members and gave a gentle smile. She folded her arms across her stomach quietly as she watched over each of the team members
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
Sarai (leanacartez) Smiled “Thank you for joining the panel Tossy.” She said welcoming her. Then looks to the teams that had been introduced “Alright the teams will begin by picking up cards from the table in front of them. The teams will need to choose fifteen cards. Our categories are as followed. Piccolo, Cappuccino, Hot signature beverage, Café Latte, and our Free-pour our Specific-patterned Milk-based beverages.
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
Charlie picked up a dainty bell and a stopwatch from the table. "Since there's just 4 teams, we'll just quickly cut to the cutthroat round. Fifteen servings must be done at the end of ten minutes. The team that has presented the most number of servings with the best taste, presentation, temperature, and art will win $5000. Cappuccino, Piccolo, and Latte will be judged on latte art. Milk-based beverages will take into consideration contrast, symmetry, size, foam quality. Espresso for taste and temperature, and Signature beverages will be judged on presentation and taste."
He nodded at the contestants. "Good luck. Contest starts..." Looking at his fellow judges, he clicked on the timer in the same time he rung the bell. "...Now!"
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
Yoshiya Yokai's eyes seem to glaze over at the descriptions of all the different kinds of coffee being presented. He's obviously no connoisseur coffee drinker and looks like a deer in headlights at all the fancy names. He mutters "glad I'm not having to judge. Simple guy, simple pleasures. Black coffee, hot women." He shrugs and then watches the contestants do their thing
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
Nell Mochi (nellsvocea) watched incredulously as the teams went to work. She could smell all of the different types being produced and would look over towards Tossy momentarily. She fidgeted with her jacket as she turned her gaze back over the teams.
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
Tossyrth smiles up to Sarai and nods a silent, 'you're welcome' to her, and pays attention to each of the teams as they begin their preparations. Those nearby (or with supernatural hearing) might hear the faintest of buzzes, almost as if a cell phone on silent had been called. Tossy's eyes widen and she takes a couple of deep breaths to wrench her mind back to the competition before her rather than extracting vengeance for the trick that had been played on her.
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
Sarai (leanacartez) “Now that the timer has started look at these young contestants go.” Her blue orbs shifting between each one as they moved to get the cream, milk, sugar and other ingredients needed to make their beverages. “Five thousand dollars is on the line here.” she hosted as she looked over the banister.
“Looks like Mary spilled the cup of milk that would have helped her finish that beverage. She will have to run to get another one or it looks like she won’t be able to start on the next one.” Her eyes go over to Team 4. They are now making the latte. Look at the art of it and the effort.” She mused. “The creativity is amazing out there.”
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
Teams 1, 3, and 4 were running around like headless chickens, busily preparing the required beverages. Table sheets that had been pristine white were now stained with coffee and milk. Sugar and bean powder dusted the table surface. Contestants keep bumping into each other.
Team no. 2 seemed hungover still. They were trying to keep up but are sluggish. Occasionally, they would sway from side to side, causing collisions with the other teams.
"Who are you betting would win?" Charlie whispered to Nell as he scratched his chin.
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
Nell Mochi (nellsvocea) hummed lightly as she watched the teams. She considered this and tilted her head. "Team four seems to be doing incredibly well, working like a team. I think team two needs to drink some of the coffee they're making.." she crinkled her nose just a bit.
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
Tossyrth watches the teams work, eyes going more frequently to the personal collisions than to the completed cups. Those run-ins are going to determine more than the completed items who can get to the end of the list, she feels. While it's tempting to interfere with one of the teams by having a fight break out during one of those collisions, Tossy's not that ready to cause mayhem on a small scale to no purpose.
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
Yoshiya Yokai is paying most attention to the still hung over crew "cmon, cmon.. make that coffee like a real drunk. Best creative stuff happens when drunk. Shoulda had some hair of the dog.." He doesn't seem to be paying much attention to the more refined makers of coffee as he inwardly cheers the underdog
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
The smell of coffee was heady. Even with the cottage's large open windows, the scent was strong inside the room.
"Team 3 and 4 does seem to be doing very well, don't they?" Charlie commented, watching the Team Captains Alex and Lila shout out orders to their teammates like veterans. This must not have been their first competition.
Team 1 was also doing well, but they seemed to be a nervous bunch. There were more spills on their table than anywhere else. And where everybody was on their 7th cup, Team 2 was still on their 3rd.
Charlie checked the timer. Five minutes left.
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
Nell Mochi (nellsvocea) watched on curiously watching 3 and 4 mostly. She felt bad for team one, she truly knew what those nerves felt like. Team 2, well, they had a cheerleader. She would look over her shoulder to the guy and give a light chuckle at his cheers before looking back to the tables. "I have a feeling it will quite literally boil down to taste." she said nodding her head on the judging.
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
Sarai (leanacartez) Looked about “Team three and four are pretty close to having all required beverages made. As team One is trying to catch up. “Watched team two as they struggled. “Those collisions are going to definitely continue to slow them down.” she says. The next Collison for team two would involve the them knocking the table over. “With not much time left, hopefully they can fix their station and get back into the game.”
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
Yoshiya Yokai just shakes his head at the bumbling and then tries to take an interest in the more refined workers. Noting the nerves of the one team he huffs "try the decaf?"
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
Tossyrth gives a soft 'aww' as the underdogs blow themselves out of the water. She takes a deep breath to focus again as the pranking continues against her. She twitches as the mischief begins taking its toll against her concentration as she becomes acutely aware of the inside of her sweater. For now, with the seamen out of the running, her favor switches to team 1 and their determination to do this through their anxiety.
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
Two more minutes.
The teams were already preparing their last cup.
Alex and Lila met at the table where the only French Press was available. They reach each side of the handle at the same time.
"Let go!" Alex ordered pulling the French Press to him.
"How about you let go?" Lila retorted angrily, her accent thick on her tongue.
"I got here first!"
"No, you didn't! I did!"
The timer beeped, signaling that they were in the last minute. The team leaders heard it and it seemed to make them even more panicked. They started tugging the French Press harder.
40 seconds down. They were still at it.
"Let the fucking handle go!"
"Do you want me to punch you?!" Lila screamed, giving one last hard tug on the French Press.
The handle broke and Alex went stumbling back.
"Uh-oh." Charlie whispered, watching as though in slow motion as Team 3's leader crashed into Team 1's Ted.
Ted flailed as the impact caused him to fly across the tables, sending everything crashing to the floor. Trays, blenders, porcelain cups, espresso machines... they all fell down and broke.
Not a single cup was left.
The alarm went off. Time's up.
Leaning on a wall, as though she were about to drink, Mary of Team 2 paused mid-act and set down a steaming cup in a saucer.
"Uhhh... I figured since we were so far behind, we weren't gonna win anyway and I stole one..." she started.
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
Tossyrth blinks at the sudden eruption of chaos in the competition that she hadn't even had to contribute to. She lets out one laugh, filtered through her attempt at not laughing at all. Then a second escapes her. She starts laughing without trying to keep it in any more and she begins applauding Mary.
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
Nell Mochi (nellsvocea) watched the sudden chaos that all started suddenly. She carefully reached up and rubbed her head. She tilted her head lightly. She looked towards Charlie and Tossy. She let out a laughter and nodded her head at Tossy as she would clap for Mary as well. Though confused, she was fully entertained in that moment.
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
Yoshiya Yokai stands and applauds, his smirk replaced with a genuine grin. "HHoooooyyy!!!" he exclaims "now that is a good show!" as he laughs and claps. He then bows deeply several times "Good show!!"
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
Sarai (leanacartez) “That's the timer” she exclaimed as she watched the competitors raced to finish. To her surprise “Team two are the winners of this here Barista competition. “She claps “Good game to all! It was close” She looks to the judges giving them smiles.
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
A long silence issued after the chaos, broken only by the laughter of Nell and Tossyrth beside him. Pretty soon, everyone else in the crowd was laughing with them.
"You can't do that!" Alex cried out after snapping out of his initial horrified expression.
"That's not fair. It was all his fault!" Lila exclaimed, marching towards Charlie. "We should have been the winners!"
"You know, what's not fair?" Charlie began, rising from his seat. "Breaking all my goddamn things, which the three of you caused! Who's going to pay for all this mess? Small blessing it'd be if the espresso machine still works!"
He turned towards Team 2. "As there is only one coffee left, there will be no need for taste test. By default, Team 2 wins this competition."
The winning team exploded in a shout of joy, as though miraculously cured from their hungover. Amidst the losing teams' groans and grumble were their hoots of victory.
"Congratulations, Team 2. Please come by at the cafe later for your reward. This...whole thing needs to be cleaned up first."
Charlie turned towards his fellow judges and shook their hands. "I appreciate your all coming here. Sorry we didn't get to see you put your coffee-testing talents to work."
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
Tossyrth stands, a quivering smile on her face held there only by pure willpower. Somewhat breathlessly she shakes Charlie's hand. "Thank you for letting me sit on the panel. Nowihavetogo." The last sentence is rushed and she turns to run out of the enclosure. She tries to make eye contact with Yoshiya on the way but if she can't, she can't. She ~really~ has to get somewhere private ~right now.~ She heads for the giant rocks between the site and the beach, intent on scrambling into the rocky, bush-filled area until she can get some brief measure of privacy.
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
Yoshiya Yokai raises an eyebrow as the woman with the thong hurries away without saying much. His eyes follow her for the longest time but then he shrugs "birds of a feather.... ought not flock together" he says cryptically under his breath
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
Nell Mochi (nellsvocea) watched as Charlie stood up and shook his hand when he offered it and nodded her head gently as she moved to stand. She blinked as she watched Tossy run out towards the brush and shook her head lightly as she nodded. "Thanks." she said, she looked to the disaster. "Do you want help cleaning this up?" she'd ask.
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
Sarai (leanacartez) Walked back down to the small gathering. "Nell thanks for helping us while we were in a pinch. " She would turn to speak to the guys who were there to help clean. " Normally after such a big even like this we have cleaners to help pick up after, but all help is welcomed. " Giving her a smile. " So Nell you mentioned you were looking for work earlier?" she asked as she directed a couple of the guys to what things needed to be picked up and placed. Nothing else needed to be broken this day. " Charlie the event went over quite well."
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
Yoshiya Yokai returns to his smirking smile as he pulls out another clove cigarette and stepping just outside lights it with a flourish and clicking of a zippo. "Great show. You sell regular coffee at this place of yours? I will visit. maybe buy two if you allow smoking"
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
Nell Mochi (nellsvocea) nodded her head gently looking over to Sarai. "That's no problem. I like to help." she said smiling to her. "Yes, I just arrived a few days ago, and I've been trying to settle myself in" she chuckled.
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
"Everyone's welcome at the cafe. Even smokers. The tables outside are for them," he replied to one of the attendees who was exiting the cottage. "First one will be on the house for staying here still and braving this disaster." Charlie rubbed the back of his neck as he surveyed the mess left behind.
"It's ok. Me and my staff will handle it..." to Nell he said, already taking his jacket off and rolling his shirt sleeves. The crowd inside was already thinning out. He let out a sigh and forced a smile to her direction."I guess we're even now, huh?"
Then, as though he remembered something she said earlier, he paused. "You mentioned you're new in town. You need a job? The cafe's still hiring."
Yana came towards them and invited her the same thing. "Yana can take you under her wing. You can start right away if you want."
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
Yoshiya Yokai nods his head several times as he takes a long drag "good good.. " and he shuffle wanders away, hand in one pocket and other flicking the ashes from his cigarette
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
The Druid
Date: 43 AD
Time: Mid afternoon
Venue: Silures tribe village
Characters: Esras (NPC), Eoghann (NPC), and Gale (NPC falcon)
Note: Flashback RP
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
"Esras!"
The boy stumbled a few steps as squeezed his way out through the thick crowd gathered in the village square, but continued running forward.
"Esras!" He waved his hand in the air, hoping to catch his brother's attention.
A young man atop a horse, no older than 25 summers, looked his way. He shared the same dark, curly hair and dark blue eyes as the boy running towards him.
"Eoghann?" he whispered, more so to himself than to the other horseriders with him. He jumped off his saddle and waited until the boy reached him.
"Esras, I bring news," the boy panted. He wiped his forehead with the back of his hand, smearing dirt upon his sweaty skin. The woolly shirt he was wearing had tears and holes on the sleeves as though he had been caught in a thorn bush. His pants were wet from the waist below. Mud caked his feet.
"Eoghann, did you not hear what father told you yesterday?" the older of the two admonished. "You were no longer to cross the river. It is too far from the village, and these are dangerous times. The Romans are – "
"That's what I've been trying to tell you!" the boy interrupted, his voice rising in volume. "The Romans are here! They've made camp in the woods."
Esras bent down to his brother's eye level and grabbed his shoulders. "Are you certain?"
Eoghann nodded. "I am."
Esras straightened. "We must inform Figol. A decision must be made immediately."
"But is he not with father and the council today?" the boy inquired.
"He is." Esras let out a whistle, and from the skies, a sharp cry could be heard. He held out his arm. Something slate-gray glided down from the heavens, landing smoothly on his gloved hand.
Taking out a piece of meat from a pouch on his saddle, Esras held it near the peregrine falcon's beak. Hungrily, the bird tore at it.
While it fed, Esras tied a red cloth around its leg. "Find Figol," he told the bird. "He will know what it means."
The falcon made another cry as though it understood him.
"Hurry, Gale. It will be dark soon."
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
The Barista Competition
Date: 9/28/19
Time: 8:00 AM
Venue: Café Espresso
Characters: Marcie (NPC), Nell, and Charlie
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
Nell tucked her jacket abit as she headed into the small coffee shop. Her bright blue eyes took in her surroundings as she made her way to the counter. She shook her head and muttered to herself about it being alot colder in washington than it was back home. She gave a sigh as she paused and looked over the menu. She looked to the Barista as she nodded "Pumpkin spice latte please." she said gently, as though she'd be disturbing her surroundings.
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
Charlie entered the cafe, tucking a thick tube of rolled-up posters under his arm as he scanned the room for a vacant table. There was one near the counter and, quickly, he made his way over to it. Behind the cash register was Marcie, busily punching in the orders of a customer.
"Hey Marce," Charlie greeted as he set down his things. "Just got back from the radio station. I placed an ad up for the competition tomorrow. Set some posters on my way here too." He waved the stapler gun he'd been holding. "There's still a few left to put but they'll be done before the day ends."
He slid into the nearest chair and took off his mittens, blowing warm breath to his fingertips.
"Once you're done, can you get me a mug of hot cocoa? Wind's been blowing nonstop outside."
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
Nell stood there quietly as the man had burst through the door with the posters and such. Her eyes blinked a couple times as she instantly recognized him as the man from the hill. She'd turn her eyes back to the bar quickly, remembering his snapping at her. She would reach into her pocket and pull out a few dollars. She'd pay for her drink and watch the barista go to work on the hot cocoa. She took her drink and sipped it before her curiosity got the best of her. "Competition?" she'd ask, looking over towards him with a slightly shy and sheepish smile.
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
"Yeah, competition," Charlie replied without looking up, too busy taking his scarf off. "Figured it'd be a good way to celebrate the start of Autumn, you know?" He made an offhand wave to the glass window where outside, maple trees looked to be on fire with its red and gold leaves.
"It's a barista competition," he continued, unbuttoning his coat next. "Of course, you don't get a lot of baristas here in Wailing Rock, so we're just opening the contest to everyone who has a passion for coffee and for making their own signature coffee drink." He shrugged. "You're welcome to join..."
Charlie finally glanced up to meet the customer's curious look. Recognition made him frown.
"...Or not," he drily finished. "What are you doing here?"
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
Nell watched him as he descarfed, she was waiting for it. She tilted her head lightly as she listened to the idea of a barista competition. "What would the prize be? A months worth of free coffee?" she asked curiously, pausing as he finally turned to look at her. Her smile slowly faded as she heard the tone of his voice. "I....I live here." she said, before pausing her cheeks flushing a bit red. "No. Not here I mean. Over in the ... Hotel? Motel?" she paused once more and took a breath. "I live somewhere within town." she crinkled her nose before asking "How's your elbow?"
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
"It's a group competition," Charlie replied, still in that same dry tone. "Teams will be made up of 4 people. Each team will have to produce 15 orders within 10 minutes based on beverage card that they will randomly pick from the judging table. Categories will be Espresso, Long Black, Café Latte, Piccolo, Cappuccino, Hot signature beverage, Café latte, and Free-pour or Specific-patterned Milk-based beverages. Phase 1 will be an all knock-out round. The best 2 teams will proceed to the final round, where they will do the same thing, though instead of 15 orders within 10 minutes, it will be 20 orders within 15."
He leaned back in his seat and crossed his arms. "The winning team will win $5000. Second place $2000." He paused. "My elbow's fine, thanks for asking. A bit banged up, but the bruise is healing. I'd invite you to join the contest but you might cause the other contestants to spill boiling water on themselves."
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
Nell looked at him quietly. She looked down at her latte for a moment her face dropping of emotion. She looked back up to him and nodded quietly. "Well, right. Glad to hear your elbow is better." She said as she turned towards the door. She gave a light sigh and as she headed towards the door she shook her head lightly. She considered just getting back on the bus to head back home.
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
Charlie saw the dejected expression on the woman's face, and for a moment, he felt a surge of guilt rise up in his stomach. Maybe he was too harsh. She did apologize.
He considered going after her and made a motion to stand up, but Marcie arrived with his order, blocking his way to get to her.
"Hey, boss. The competition's at 1 tomorrow, right? When do you want us setting the stuff up? Plenty of customers coming our way today and we haven't got a lot of hands," the manager piped, unaware, as she set down the steaming mug on the table.
Charlie's gaze was still fixed on the woman outside. She was crossing the street.
Distractedly, he answered Marcie, "Don't worry. We'll start setting up at 11 tomorrow. Wyatt and the others will be here to help us then."
A bus stopped in front of the shed where the woman was waiting, blocking her from Charlie's view. When it began moving, she was no longer in sight.
"Hopefully this isn't a mistake..."
Marcie shook her head. "Not a mistake for sure, Boss. You're doing the right thing. This competition will bring even more people in to the cafe, you'll see."
Charlie nodded, saying nothing else. He didn't want to tell her he wasn't doing the contest to get the word out about Cafe Espresso. It was already doing very well, exceeding his expectations.
No, his reason was Mabon. This will be his way of celebrating the harvest festival. Of the affirmation of the Earth's birth, death, and rebirth. Of balance between darkness and light. Alban Elfed.
Charlie's hesitation was that the other witches in the island would know too. AJ. Ruka. Whoever it was that sent that invitation.
He took a sip of his hot drink.
You worry too much. To everyone, it's just another ordinary contest.
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
Somewhere in New York
Date: 9/25/19
Time: 11PM
Venue: The Zenith Building; Somewhere in New York
Characters: Ross [NPC] and Maxwell [NPC]
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
"Working late?"
Startled, the writer looked up from the laptop screen he'd been staring at for the past hour or so.
"Mr. Maxwell!" he exclaimed, putting on a cheerier demeanor to quickly cover up the guilty look he hadn't intended on showing. "What a lovely surprise!"
Johnny Ross closed the browser where a dozen pictures of his ex-wife and her fiance are showing, and pushed his swivel chair away from the table. "Which gods should I thank for this visit?"
Maxwell let out a small smile, a rarity, even with those closest to him. "I am here to see your boss. Tom and I have an urgent business to discuss," he replied in his usual low, raspy voice. From the doorway, he stepped forward into the room, and Johnny instantly felt the temperature dip 10 degrees lower.
Resisting the urge to shiver, he stood up and gestured a hand towards the couch. "Please. Do stay for a while and chat," Ross invited, though he didn't really mean it.
Maxwell made him uncomfortable. He felt as if he were inviting a viper in the writers' office. But it wasn't as if doing anything else was an option. Benedict Maxwell was a name uttered in fear and reverence in elite circles. He was a powerful man, and shunning him away would not earn Ross any favors.
"What are you working on?" Maxwell asked, ignoring his invitation to sit, strolling instead to a row of bookcases.
Ross felt the cold prickle worsen.
"I'm still working on the one Tom assigned me yesterday."
Maxwell paused. Slowly, he turned and studied the writer.
Johnny Ross looked like an aging choirboy.
He wore an ill-fitting shirt that, on him, appeared to be more like curtain drapes than clothes. The round glasses upon his ruddy, chubby cheeks magnified his eyes, giving him an almost owlish quality. He had a receding hairline that doesn't seem so obvious since he had shaven his head fully, and a stubbled, dimpled chin. Despite a handsome smile, he had a nervous disposition about him; his fingertips were nicotine-stained and he was constantly wiping his palms on the thighs of his jeans. Maxwell doubted Ross even realize what he was doing.
Overall, Johnny Ross was just another average Joe. Put him in a crowd and he'll blend right in. There was nothing out of the ordinary with the guy, and it was true for skills as it was for looks. Hell, Ross was hardly the best writer in The Zenith. There wasn't really anything that made him stand out, except for his network of connections that gave Maxwell's line of work such a boom.
"Ah, yes. The article. It was I who requested Tom for that," Maxwell said after a while. "It is due to be published on the website tomorrow, correct?"
The Zenith was one of the most popular sites on the web. It boasts of at least five million unique clicks a day. Topics range from pop culture and entertainment to politics and current events. The Glory that was Hollywood, and the Grandeur that was Washington. The site was influential to both young and old alike.
"Correct," Johnny replied. "The generals have already been notified."
He was referring to the men who controlled the bots.
"Good, good!" Maxwell enthused, picking up a small, marble bust from the shelf. It was sculpture of an Emperor.
"If all goes well, I'll see to it that a hefty reward is in order."
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
Over the Town
Date: 9/22/19
Time: 10:50 PM
Venue: Rock Plateau
Characters: Nell and Charlie
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
Nell Mochi (nellsvocea) had wandered up the path quietly. Her eyes looked about looking rather surprised at the beauty of the view. She paused as she saw a man standing there and would stay quiet as to not disrupt him but she did take steps forward to get a better view out over the water, it damn near took her breath away.
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
The tower viewer made a small, sharp ringing noise, signifying that coin Charlie had just inserted gave him 2 more minutes of viewing time. He bent his knees a bit, aligning his eyes behind the lens and swiveling the handle slowly so he could gaze at the ocean in front of him. He couldn't see much as it was dark and cloudy, but what little light there was sparkled on the water's surface, glittering like jewels on silk.
The rock plateau was far from being the highest point in the island, but the place was quiet and remote, and the peace helps drown out the thoughts keeping him up at night. It didn't hurt too that the scene in front of him was beautiful.
He straightened up, idly tucking behind his ear a strand of pale hair that had escaped his bun. His dark brows were drawn together as though he wasn't physically present, as though only half of him was experiencing this sight while the other part was in a whole other realm entirely.
And it was.
It seemed as though a rope had coiled itself around his limbs, refusing to let go and pulling him back over and over to what had transpired for the past months. And Charlie was stuck. Both in his memories and in choosing which path he should now partake.
Should I sell now the cafe? Give away the house I now call home? Run away and escape from the island as I did from New Orleans?
His purpose in coming was to be left alone. To live undisturbed for the rest of his life like some forgotten hermit. He could see now that it was a foolish prayer.
Charlie let out a long, deep sigh, only for it to be turned in a sharp inhale when a shadowy figure to his right caught his eye. He spun to face whomever it was, but in his hurry, his elbow hit the large metal head of the tower viewer.
"Shit!" he uttered loudly in the night, stepping back as he grabbed his arm.
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
Nell Mochi (nellsvocea) looked over a bit as she saw the man looking through the viewer. Her eyebrow quirked as she hadn't even noticed it right off, she reminded herself she should take a turn after he was done. She blinked as he smacked his elbow on the metal viewer. She cringed lightly. "Are you alright?" she'd ask, her eyes darting to where he grasped.
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
The figure burst into a run towards Charlie, and for one brief, panic-inducing second, he considered using magic to get him out of the place. Then the clouds rolled and allowed light to shine upon the charging shadow, and he could see that it was a woman, blonde-haired and covered in what seemed to be a multicolored hand-printed hoodie.
"Yeah, I'm fine," he answered, relaxing a tad, though he remained irritated. "Do you always do that?"
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
Nell Mochi (nellsvocea) blinked a couple moments as she waited for his response. She furrowed her eyebrows as he seemed rather distracted by something but she paid it no mind for the moment. She looked left, looked right, before looking back to him. "....Do what?" she asked, quirking an eyebrow in his direction as the confusion laid on her face easily.
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
"Scare the fuck of out people, that's what," he replied drily as he rubbed his forearm, gently twisting it to check if the impact broke anything.
He sucked in his breath.
It didn't hurt. Much, anyway.
But it was going to leave a nasty bruise in the morning.
He let out another steadying sigh. At least the injury wasn't at all serious.
Charlie glanced at the woman again. She did seemed like she genuinely cared. "What were you even doing there, creeping like some sort of ghoul?" he asked, but his tone was gentler, lacking the sting of his profanity from earlier.
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
Nell Mochi (nellsvocea) blinks, she chewed on her lower lip a moment and shrugged her shoulders. "I honestly don't mean too" she'd respond after releasing her lip. "I....I'm new to town. And I thought I'd explore some while I thought everyone would be in bed." she said looking to him carefully. "I'm....not a ghoul though." she offered with a light smile as she tried to make a joke.
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
"Yeah, I can see that," he responded grumpily to her joke. "Give me a heart attack, will you?" He shook his head and started heading towards the smoothed-out ramp path on the side of the plateau.
"In any case, welcome to Wailing Rock and good night. Hopefully the next person who finds you won't fall to their death."
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
Voodoo Shop
Date: 9/9/19
Time: 10AM
Venue: The Voodoo Shop
Characters: Ruka and Charlie
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
Two months in the island and Charlie still wasn't overly familiar with the place. He'd still yet to visit the locations it boasted, or even made acquaintance with its residents. He wasn't sure if that was necessary now. The thought that there were other witches in Wailing Rock made him hesitate to stay.
Six months ago, before he had arrived in town, he had called Thérèse to greet her Happy Birthday. It was the usual chitchat. He, asking his sister if she'd already received the gift he gave her. She, telling him news from home.
Their father had retired, she said. Aaron was now Head of the company.
"Good," Charlie remembered replying, because he really didn't know what else to say. Fifteen years was a long time to be away from LaFayette. He didn't particularly care what his parents had been up to, but he was only glad they didn't hound him to San Francisco.
"You don't understand..." Thérèse had said in a firmer tone. "Now that he's passed the company and all the duties it carries to Aaron, Father now has more time in his hands. He's looking for you."
Not taking her seriously, Charlie had laughed. "For what? Don't tell me he suddenly developed paternal affection."
A long sigh could be heard on the other end. "Don't be ridiculous, Charlie. Father never has been the caring type. You know he'd only be interested in something if it's something that will give him leverage."
She was right of course, but he kept silent.
"My point is, he only mentioned bringing you back after I caught him looking at the book."
He knew which one even though she didn't specify. The Gerards' Book of Shadows had been with the family since the first Gerard had fled the hills of southern Brittania in 43 AD. It was the coven's most prized possession.
Whatever it may be that his father found in there, Charlie had no plans of going back to New Orleans.
He turned away from the bookstore, avoiding the questioning gaze of a customer inside who had seen him staring through the window. He continued down the street, aimlessly wandering, led by his thoughts than by his feet.
He had just walked past the bakery when he caught glance of the little shop next to it. For a split second, Charlie thought he had materialized himself back on the streets where he grew up.
It was a voodoo place, not unlike the ones abundant in LaFayette.
Without meaning to, Charlie found himself pushing past the old, creaky door. The strong scent of cinnamon incense greeted him as soon as he entered.
Inside, the room boasted more wiccan and pagan artifacts not showcased by the glass windows. Its dim lights made it appear gloomy. But Charlie strangely felt at peace here.
Near a shelf full of jars, he could see a figure hovering. Thinking her to be the shopkeeper, he approached.
"Excuse me. Do you happen to have anything for the upcoming Mabon festival?"
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
Ruka was glancing at the array of jars and bottles lining the shelf, mind preoccupied and wondering if she would need any thing from here today or maybe possibly in the future. She was about to reach out for a bottle until she paused, a familiar masculine voice catching her attention as she turned around and blinked her two different colored eyes behind glasses at him. Recognizing it was the cafe owner, she gave a small smile and greeted him "Hello again, I'm afraid I don't work here so I would not know..sorry" she said, giving an apologetic look towards him. She would then perk up, the words Mabon Festival repeating in her mind "There is a festival that is to happen in town?" she inquires curiously, head tilting. If there was a festival, she would surely attend as she was already missing the Mardi Gras Parades and feeling a bit homesick. Being in the store, Ruka was feeling a bit of at peace and like she was at home somewhat, but it wouldn't fully help just yet. She hoped that eventually she would be able to call this place home soon, considering she was now here and there being no use in returning. "Oh..I never got to introduce myself...My name is Ruka Windrose..Ruka..for short of course.." she said with a smile, holding out her hand to the man.
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
"Oh, hey it's you!" Charlie blurted out in pleasant surprise when the woman faced him and he recognized her as the irritated customer from a couple days ago.
Then, studying her more intently this time, checking for signs of pain, he asked, "How's it going with the headaches? Still have them?"
He stole a look at the jars she'd been inspecting and saw that they were some type of herbs. "Were you trying to get a cure?" he asked, taking a step towards the shelf so that he can peer closer to the jar's labels.
"And to answer your question... Probably. This shop's owner, for one, would celebrate the event."
The other jars on the shelf have pictures of spiders and bats and snakes and lizards on them.
"It's a pagan harvest event. Think of it as Witches' Thanksgiving." He shrugged, picking up a jar at the very bottom of the shelf with the words Orris Root on it. "It's mourning the passing of Summer and the death of the Sun God. And rejoicing, for the Goddess' bounty to get through the coming Winter." Charlie opened the jar and took a sniff. "Mabon's a celebration of balance. It's the time when the night is as long as the day."
Smiling, he handed her the jar. "This should do the trick. Take this before bedtime. Should keep the headaches away."
Then realizing she had her hand out, he set the jar back down so he could shake the offered palm.
"Pleased to meet you, Ruka. I'm Charlie."
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
Ruka nodded her head as she listened, vaguely aware of most rituals and celebrations..but still learning it seems. "Ah, I get them every now and then...and I was mostly just scoping out what they had in here is all.." she replied after his explanation, now definitely feeling she should probably attend. Ruka would have took the handed jar instead of the handshake, though giggled when he realized that was what she was seeking. The minute her delicate hand grasps his, her eyes widen at what she felt and lips parted slightly. She felt the power from him, his connection to magic as she shivered. Considering he is a Witch, he would have felt her as well, her connection to magic and how there was something very powerful brimming on the surface, yet being suppressed and almost hidden. She would pull her hand away, fidgeting and glancing to the side with a hint of nervousness as she bit her bottom lip. "I..well..I didn't..expect..to meet..one of my own..so..quickly..despite..the event I went to..I couldn't tell who was who..but..I suppose..confirms things.." she mumbled and scratched her head, feeling a bit of anxiousness.
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
His hand fell to his side.
Gone was the smile that hovered on his mouth just seconds ago. His face was a mask of unreadable expression. Or it could be that it was just so, because of the myriad of emotions running through him -- shock, confusion, delight, regret, panic.
"You're... uh... a witch." He finally said after a gaping pause in the conversation.
He wasn't exactly sure what to say next. "Where are you from?" seemed too direct and "Did my father sent you?" was confrontational.
She was powerful, that's for sure. He felt her magic coursed through his skin when they shook hands. It was like touching silk and getting stung by a thousand bees at the same time. Its flow was smooth like a river through a valley, but it had the intensity of water rushing down a mountainside.
"So... did you really not know what Mabon is, or were you just pulling my leg?" Charlie asked instead, trying to sound lighthearted.
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
Ruka seemed fairly nervous, scratching her head still. She was silent for a moment, before looking back up at him and fidgeting. "I..yes...I am..and I'm..aware of festivals and rituals..but..I have never been out of where I originally lived. I'm..from New Orleans...I was mostly taught things by my grandma when I was 8..growing up..I eventually decided I wanted to explore on my own..and my grandma suggested me to come here..so I came..guess she hoped I'd be of use to people in the future and have my own..coven or circles..and if I chose..a familiar..though she seemed hesitant on it as well as my mom. So far..I'm still learning...I only know things of my family as I'm native american/african..surprisingly my family didn't focus on just Voodoo and Shaman.But..I was mostly kept in doors after going to school and I never ventured out anywhere..grandma and mom were too overprotective at that time...until I put my foot down and wanted to have independence..hence again she suggested I come here at least..where I'm assuming she thought would be safest.." she muttered. She didn't know why she was explaining herself to the man, but if he was another Witch..maybe he could be trusted and normally Ruka follows her feelings and intuition.
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
She's from New Orleans?!?
Charlie felt the beginnings of dread creep up on him and forced himself to calm down.
"Well..." He cleared his throat, taking a step back from her. "Sounds like your grandma really helped cultivate that power. And you know what... it's really great seeing another witch, but if you could just not mention this to anyone, that'd be awesome."
He inched towards the door, only half-listening to her as self-preservation taking over. "Love to talk to you more on this subject, Ruka... but I just remembered, I gotta go some place right now."
Already, Charlie was thinking up of ways how to quickly sell the house and the coffee shop. Maybe change his name too.
He had seen firsthand how cruel the Gerards can be capable of. Granted, it was his grandparents he witnessed, but who's to say his father was any different? Charlie wasn't going to stay to find out.
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
Ruka blinked softly at him, something telling her that things seemed off. At the moment she was suppressing and having barriers up to block out any emotions she could feel, also not wanting to intrude on other people's lives unless they truly asked for it. "aww..you never told me where you were from..but okay.. I trust you won't..tell anyone about me either...be safe where-ever you are heading.." she mumbled, her voice having a hint of disappointment and longing, but she made no move to stop him. She then pulled out her phone from her pocket to see the time, her head slowly beginning to throb with the need to eat and noting it was lunch-time or past. Sighing, she forgot about the jar that was picked up that could have helped her with her headaches as she winced and reached up to rub at her head and took breathes as the intensity started to increase. "Nnng.." she softly whimpered, shaking her head and blinking as the magic around her was very vivid today...the colors pulsing here and there with what looks like flecks of colorful dust going floating about as well. Biting her bottom lip, she knew her glasses weren't gonna help her today as it was gonna be one of Those days. Whimpering, she swayed a moment and was about to step out of the store to leave to head to the nearest store or food joint available.
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
Charlie's hand was already at the door when he heard Ruka's parting words. Turning around slightly, he gave her a solemn look.
"You don't have to worry. I've no reason to tell anyone, Ruka. Your secret's safe with me. "
It was a reassurance and a promise. Though Charlie had said it so softly, it was almost a whisper, there was a firmness to it that rang through the empty space of the room.
"I'll see you around." He turned the doorknob and stepped outside. "Take care of yourself, Ruka."
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
Full House
Date: 9/7/19
Time: 10:50 AM
Venue: Cafe Espresso
Characters: Eve, Ruka, Charlie, Skaði, and Solomon
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
The craving started again last night, all because of a simple invite.
It was like meeting an old friend. Or a past foe, depending on how one sees it.
It begun as a gnawing in his gut and ended up a wave that crashed through his entire being, almost making him forget that he hadn't held a cigarette between his fingers in 10 years. Charlie had been trying to counter it, alternately grasping his wrists and rubbing them just so that his hands had something else to do instead of reaching for a stick.
He'd received the letter days ago, though he must have been distracted enough to throw it in with the growing assorted pile of envelopes and packages from his manager. He hadn't even opened it until it started glowing red at dusk, the words on its surface shooting off gold ember-like sparks, such that he had initially thought the entire paper was burning.
He read its contents. It was signed Z.
Charlie didn't know anyone in town whose name started with that letter, but it made him remember his encounter with AJ in the isle. "Pulled by the forces that drew most of our kind," he had said when he had found Charlie.
There were witches. More of them. Here with him in Wailing Rock.
The thought only doubled Charlie's urge.
He had spent the rest of the night, pacing back and forth, arguing with himself if he should go and meet the rest of his kind.
He ended up not going.
When the sun finally came up, he was still staring at the letter. It took him a couple more hours to draw his gaze away from it.
Ten minutes to eleven. Charlie ran a hand through his hair. It was later than his usual visit to the cafe. Wearily, he pushed the door open, almost bumping at someone as he entered.
"Oh!" he exclaimed, stepping sideways just in time to avoid the collision. "Excuse me... I apologize. I wasn't paying attention."
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
Eve Quinn would be in her own little delirious dream-state, as she peered upwards at the various drinks on offer at the café. Her own thought process definitely less associated with the paranormal, evident as she mutters beneath her breath. “Fr-Frappuchino...Latte? Cappa...Cappachino?” Seemingly lost in the realm of coffee names. The girls shift has just ended, evident by the scent of grease and diner food that lingers on her body, barely covered by the cheap scented perfume she uses after each work day.
As the door opened, she'd turn her head to one side barely peering at the man as he entered the establishment. “H-hey!” She'd likewise step to one side, as a precaution to him almost colliding with her. Eyes fixated on his facial features, brows furrowed in some annoyance. “Yeah I can tell.” Came a rather abrasive remark to his apology, though this rough attitude of hers soon gave way as she let out a soft sigh. “Sorry, been a long night.” Eyes closing momentarily, the fatigue of work pulling her into a temporary slumber. “Just need a quick caffeine fix that isn't Red Bull and I'm sure I'll be as right as rain again.”
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
Ruka had approached the cafe sometime after, delicate fingers rubbing at the corner of the head framed with long black hair that was died with pink highlights. The female appeared to be in slight pain, facial features scrunched up with the glasses adorning said face looking pushed up slightly. She paused, seeing a short female and a tall male inside and made her way in and around them to get a glance at the menu. Grumbles would leave her lips, her eyes hurriedly trying to see all that was offered before voicing out her needs. "I need a Mocha Espresso extra shot and a Chocolate Muffin.." she spoke, voice rather strained a bit yet remained polite. She only prayed her orders would be given to her soon, her hands already reaching into her pocket for her wallet, pulling it out and some money.
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
Charlie offered her a tired smile.
"Yeah, I know how that goes..." he replied. "I think I need a couple of espresso shots myself just to get my brain gears rolling."
He studied her and saw that was young, perhaps in her late teens still. Underneath her hoodie was hair cut short and dyed a dark blue-green. She looked no different from the students that flocked the shop.
"You with them?" he asked, gesturing to a nearby table, where a bunch of college students were huddled together over scattered papers and textbooks.
Before he could catch her reply, however, an annoyed tone at the counter interrupted their conversation. Charlie looked up to see a testy-looking customer in front of Marcie, who was hurriedly punching the orders in the register.
Charlie scanned the place for his other employees, but they seemed to be preoccupied as well, carrying orders to other tables.
He turned an apologetic look to the teenager he was just speaking. "Um, excuse me one moment..."
He strode towards Marcie. "Everything under control?" he asked the manager, the unspoken offer to help present in his question.
But Charlie got a snort in reply. "You doubting me, boss?"
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
Eve Quinn looked up at the man, his features seemed to be under scrutiny as she listened to his words, though her expression betrays her exhausted state of mind her eyes were piercing and contained vigor that correlated with her youth and punkish attire. The edge of her lips curved up into a small smile, as she shrugged. “Everyone needs some kinda drug in their system to function, beer caffeine, heroin...All the same really.” Looking over to the huddled students she'd let out an inelegant snort, shaking her head. “I spent the last of my cash escaping Uni, no way in hell am I going back and slaving away for letters on a paper.” Off to the side she noted Ruka rapidly rattling off her orders, the mention of chocolate muffin seemingly triggering her stomach to growl noisily. It's quite evident the blue-haired goth girl hasn't eaten yet….or for a while given the intensity of her tummys growls.
Standing awkwardly off to one side, she'd wince as she placed her hand over her belly as if trying to physically suppress the noises emanating within. Giving a quiet nod to the man as he steps behind the counter to the manager, she'd watch the two converse and would wait until Ruka's order was served, whilst waiting she'd fidget with the long sleeves of her hoodie waiting for her turn to speak. Eyes fixated upon the one who looks to be most in control...Charlie. Stepping forward she'd bring a hand up in a motionless wave to catch his attention. “Sorry for disrupting you, when you're done would I be able to discuss any vacancies with you?” Assuming Charlie to be the owner of the entire café.
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
Ruka tapped her foot while waiting for her order, teeth biting down on plump flesh as her head throbbed in intensity. The headaches were getting to her, likely due to her visiting that gathering yesterday and being surrounded by the power there. Sighing, she reached up to rub at her head once more, barely noticing the rushing of bodies all around to get peoples orders in. Piercing two-colored eyes glanced up at the voice that spoke, recognizing it was the male she had moved around to get in and towards the counter. She was distracted from her headache for the moment, blinking softly through her glasses and finally noticing how busy it was and realizing how she might have came off towards the employees, especially after the words that were expressed. "I apologize..headaches..usually get them and this ones intense more then normal" she said, her voice softer this time and genuinely apologetic for her attitude. She would then turn, looking towards the smaller female when hearing the grumbling of her stomach and giving her a small smile. Ruka handed the money to the cashier, "Keep the change as a tip please.." she said and moved over to sit down somewhere to wait for her order, doing better to ignore her headaches.
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
Charlie held back a chuckle at Marcie's reply, though he did move over to one side to give her some space as she did her thing.
His glance went back to the irritated customer, about to ask her if there was anything else she needed, but she interrupted him again, though this time, it was to apologize.
"Don't worry about it," Charlie said, trying to sound lighthearted, though his concern about her condition was obvious on his face.
She swayed slightly when she turned to find herself a table, and Charlie found himself suddenly following her, readying himself to catch should she slip or faint.
Thankfully, however, she reached her chair without any accidents along the way.
He stood there for a minute, trying to make sure she was ok before he headed back to the counter. He passed by the teal-haired girl, who he realized had asked him earlier a question about a job opening.
"Alright, since this job's going to have you dealing with a lot of customers, let's see how good you are with people." He gestured towards the customer he'd been following. "Why don't you go over there and keep an eye on her? Get her to relax a little. Maybe chatting will help with the headache." Charlie looked thoughtful. "If you get her to leave the cafe in a happier mood...no, laughing. Like her headache's gone...you're hired."
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
Eve Quinn offered a curt nod to the woman as she threw a small smile her way, immediately noted the heterochromia. A rather rare genetic condition, she'd incline her head to one side inquisitively, rather rudely not returning the smile as she studied the peculiar phenotype with interest. Watching her walk away to take a seat, the girl finally snapped out of her rude staring trance to return her attention back to the people behind the counter. A rather sceptical raise of the brow would be presented to the manager of the cafe. “A rather unorthodox job interview I must confess, but let me have a crack at it.” Glancing around the counter top, she'd immediately snatch up some strawberry glazed doughnut, lightly drizzled with some kind of lemon icing...It was the most colourful. Casting a lazy glance over her shoulder at the manager, she'd respond. “Cut it outta my future paycheck.”
The exhaustion was written all over her face, slightly dark bags seen beneath her eyes despite the liner and shadow masking it. A relatively warm smile would be conjured on the girls face as she wandered to the table nearby where the woman was situated, one hand reaching up to tug down her hoodie and present her entire face to the world as she does so. “Hey...Normally I'd givesomeone suffering from headaches some space to recover, but circumstances dictates that I'm going to pester you for a bit.” She would attempt to place the scavenged doughnut next to the chocolate muffin...Probably cheating trying to bribe a smile with food but Charlie didn't exactly place any stipulations on how to carry out her task. “Small gift from me, hope you get better soon.”
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
Ruka was snapped out of the daze she put herself in, eating at her muffin and sipping the Mocha Espresso while hoping the headaches would die off soon. She then turned her gaze towards the female that came up, responding to her voice. Staring softly, mix matched eyes would then glance down at the offered doughnut. "Thank you...I appreciate the offer.." she said, taking it and giving the female a smile once more. "I do love sweets..they tend to help with my headaches along with coffee-beverages. I truly hope no one was too put off by my behavior..I'm normally not mean.." she giggled softly, reaching to take a bite of the doughnut to taste the flavor, purring happily at this. "You chose my favorite flavor and fruit, I love strawberries the most..hehe" she smiled.
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
"Think she can handle it?" Marcie asked next to him, leaning her elbows against the counter.
"What? Not too hopeful?" Charlie asked, keeping his eyes glued on the two customers.
The manager frowned, taking in Eve's gloomy appearance. "She looks like Wednesday Addams minus the pigtails."
"So? Wednesday Addams cracks me up," Charlie replied, the corners of his mouth twitching.
Marcie let out an exasperated sigh. "It's your call."
Charlie could help being amused at her tone. "Pffft... You need the extra hands. Thank me later."
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
Eve Quinn retracted her arm, sucking the icing off her fingers before returning her hands to her lap. Eve gave a rather passive shrug of her shoulders. "Everyone's grouchy without drugs in their body...Don't worry about it. Being mean is just natural, only fake people are always happy." Returning a small grin after the bizarre pep talk. Catching the conversation behind her she would resist the urge to give the manager the middle finger, turning partly to instead stick her tongue out half playful half vengeful. Returning her attention to the pink haired woman. "Yeah I figured you like strawberries, your hair gave it away...Well colours close enough anyways. Us neon haired weirdos gotta stick together right?" Grinning she'd perform a pseudo fistpump to display her comraderie with this new woman.
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
Skaoi: |Coffee.. No.. Tea. She needed tea. A nice london fog would do. Turning her attention down to the phone in hand a moment she would check her messages before heading into the shop with a soft whistle. "Oooh it's bit busy today, isn't it? Anyone have any flavors of choice to suggest or should I just go with the usual?" Like before, she looked to see if the owner was about. More turning her focus behind the counter than anything to see if it was the nice barista the evening before that would take her order (npc) or a new face she hadn't met yet.
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
Ruka chuckled at this, nodding her head in agreement. "Yes..this is true.." she says softly. She then blinked, her head turning towards the counter as she watched the exchange and had to bite back another laugh. Ruka gave a soft grin, her attention from the headaches indeed taken away as she raised her hand and curled it into a fist, returning the fist bump. "I agree, haven't met any other weirdos yet" she gives a soft laugh this time before reaching to take another sip of her drink. "My name is Ruka, it is nice to meet you. " she introduces with a soft smile. She would look up for the moment, seeing the new person coming in and then turning her attention back to the female in front of her.
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
Charlie grinned when he heard the customer with the headaches laugh in succession. He turned towards Marcie with an I-told-you-so expression.
"Todododot!" he sung cheerily, clapping twice, like in the Addams' Family song. Marcie couldn't help groaning.
The door chimes sounded and Charlie immediately straightened up.
"Hello! What can I get you?" he asked, taking his place behind the cash register while Marcie rushed off to a table who waved for her attention.
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
Eve Quinn glanced momentarily to the newcomer, giving a curt nod in agreement to her observations but otherwise did not say much. For currently she was fixated on her task of improving Ruka's mood and landing a job in the cafe. "Ruka's a cool name. I'm stuck with Evelyn, but friends started calling me Eve probably because there were too many syllables." Doing her best to ignore the Addams family theme that is being assigned to her behind. "Weirdos are the most interesting people around." Eve would look to the mismatched eyes of Ruka, one finger reaching up to tap at her own temple, the closest eye to the digit closing in response. "What's the story of your eyes? They look cool as hell."
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
Talyn Marshdevil || Solomon appeared.. Tired. The exhausted male trudged himself from the docks into the city-proper. He rolled his shoulders gently. He carried the bulk of his belongings with him.. Everything from his cello to his clothing. He was grateful for the sun for once, feelings its warmth instead of forboding grey of cloudcover.
He arrived in.. Well, his next stop. He paused to look either way of the intersection, before brandishing his phone, musing his locale of choice. Suddenly his stomach growled, and he agreed with himself. He thumbed in 'coffee', and was greeted with a blip just down the road! Thus, the musician went.
The cafe in sight, and his hunger growing, he made his way to the entry, and gently opened the door. He tossed a glance about, before settling himself into line. Should Ruka, Eve, Charlie, or Skaoi look his way, he'd offer a smile and a tired wave.
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
Skaoi: |"Pleasure to meet you lad. It's a delight to meet another employee. Could I get a london fog and a cup o'water for my friend here?" Skaoi would raise her arm where Aegir was resting on it peacefully, the lovebird already having begun to pace at the idea of a nice bird bath and a relaxing evening after the bit of crazy the pair had seen the last few days. "It's a lovely shop you have here. All sorts of delightful sorts come and go." While she spoke she would look to the pair of women and their discussion, her brow raising curiously at the mention of cool looking eyes before the arrival of another pulled her attention away. "Welcome. Look like you could use a coffee or two. Taking a break from the musical life, lad?"
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
Ruka smiled softly still, shifting in her seat a bit and eating some more on her sweets. "Well that is a nice name. And yes weirdos can be interesting too" she said with another giggle. At the question of her eyes though, she stiffened and the smile nearly dropped for the moment. She usually never liked to talk about her eyes, the very reason for her headaches in the first place and wondered sometimes if she should find a means of covering them..or at least one of them..unfortunately for her with their type of color alone may come across a bit interesting for someone like her. Sighing, she would scratch her head and mumble "I was..born with them...though only one in my family ever had them..and it was an ancestor..very old..so I guess I was one of the "lucky" ones to get it" she said, the word lucky coming of with a hint of sarcasm as she sipped at her espresso. She would look up at another person walking in, seeing the smile and wave as she gave a smile of her own and looked back down.
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
The customer who walked up was a redhaired woman dressed like a carnival ringmaster. On her left arm was a golden-feathered parrot.
Charlie wasn't quite sure if the circus was back in town again, or if her getup was for something else, but he found himself drawn to the bird. He got distracted by it for a few seconds, chuckling to himself as he watched it hopping about on her arm.
Then, realizing that she had given out her orders, he shook his head and returned his focus to her.
"Coming right up!" Charlie enthused, hastily gathering what the customer asked for. He didn't want a pile-up, as already another customer had lined up behind her. This time, it was a man in cardigan and tweeds, a cello case on his back.
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
Eve Quinn: looked over to the fellow musician, though their music styles probably differed with the cello be guitar and goth aesthetics...she still provided a small nod to the man in greeting before returning her attention to Ruka. "Genetic lotteries a fickle thing...Well it loo-" A series of beeps would emmanate from the girls bag. An alarm for some description that clearly indicate she's late, a quiet "Sh*t..." Is muttered under her breath as she stands and heads towards the door. "Sorry Ruka, I'll catch up to you later..." Walking backwards out the door she'd also give parting words to Charlie. "Pretty sure I got a resounding success...Right?" Grinning as she slips out the door running off down the street to her presumed late meeting.
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
Talyn Marshdevil || He settled his weight forward some, counterbalancing the bag and instrument to allow himself some microcosm of stability. He learned to walk with the instrument on his back - but it was no less heavy, especially in his travel-lagged state.
As Skaoi welcomed him, he offered another tired smile and a shrug. "Mostly just travel, really. Sacremento to here is.. Tiring." He chuckled gently, his baritone voice tinged with a gentle accent of European origin. Should one listen closer, they may catch the slight of the stereotypical German V's in Solomon's English.
He looked to the menu, musing what to purchase. He began with the coffee, eyeing the menu from behind the smaller woman. He rested himself forward some as he did. His darkened azures fell to the mocha espresso, then to the eats menu just behind Charlie. His eyes lit up some at the aspect of a danish and a muffin. He looked towards his phone briefly, pressing in its code to open it entirely. He thumbed through the menus to a certain monetary application, and relief flooded his features. He promptly closed his phone and pocketed it.
He quickly sidestepped to allow Eve her swift exit, wary of his own instrument's size.
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
Skaoi: |Stealing a glance at the musician again, Skaoi would have to look up to catch a look at his features. She was..trying to put a thumb on his accent. "I recommend the London Fog. Or an English Tea straight on the brew. It pairs lovely with a biscuit or gingersnaps." Just talking about the idea of food made her stomach growl. Groaning a bit she turned to watch the woman depart before looking back to the barista to watch him work. "You wouldn't happen to be the owner of this business, would you? I'm hoping to see if I can get a business card or exchange digits with them about making some possible employee uniforms or staff t-shirts for the shop if they'd be interested. First uniforms always half off of course."
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
Ruka looked up when Eve was about to speak, only for her to pause. She tilted her head curiously, then heard the beep and the muttered curse under the other females breath. She then chuckled and shook her head as she had wave to the girl, watching her run down the street until out of site. She then looked down at her sweets, quickly finishing them off and her drink before stand up and stretching herself out. Ruka was grateful for the headaches being gone, feeling much better and more herself as she looked for a trashcan to toss away her trash. After that, she turned towards who she now presumed was the owner of the cafe and walked up towards him. "Thank you for your kindness, I really appreciate it" she said softly, turning and giving the other two individuals a nod before she leaves.
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
"Hmm..." Charlie said, looking thoughtful about the woman's offer, though he took out his wallet anyway and pulled from it a business card.
Emblazoned on a brown matte background was the black and gold logo of the coffee shop, and underneath it was Cafe Espresso in white handwritten script.
On its back, in smaller but bold font, was Charlie's name, email, and business number.
"I look forward to your call. Could you perhaps provide a portfolio, if not samples of your previous work? Just to see what you can bring to the table, if you don't mind."
From the corner of Charlie's gaze, he noticed the first customer standing up from her seat. She turned towards him and thanked him, and Charlie returned her smile with a warmer one of his own.
"Hey, I'm just glad you're looking better. Take it easy, alright?"
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
Skaoi: |Already starting to fish what she'd need to pay for the drink out of her pocket, Skaoi would take the card and stash it away before providing her own. "I actually designed what I'm wearing now based on a vintage jacket I found. I can text you my store Etsy page and go from there." Speaking of texts though, she recieved one that caused a raise of the brow. "Looks like there is no rest for the weekend. Do keep the change, I need to head out and meet some friends but I'm sure I'll be back later this evening. The day is still young." It was with her words she would turn to watch the other woman depart. "I really need to ask her where she got her hair done. It's so hard to find good ombre tones."
Another text and than another had her checking her phone again and again before she turned towards the door. Tea or not. "I really do need to go. Pardon the departure, but I wish you well! I'm late for a very important meeting. No time to say hello, goodbye." She finished the line with a soft whistle that had some pep in her step as she headed towards the beach. Aegir no longer on her arm as he circled above happily.
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
Charlie watched both women leave the store. He considered the clothes maker's suggestion. Perhaps she was right. Maybe uniforms will do some good for the cafe.
They should be eye-catching. Different. Something that would get people to sample the shop's drinks.
He briefly imagined his employees dress up like tea bags or mugs or coffee grinders, and decided that it's probably not worth dying over. For sure, they will gut him in an alley.
He was still staring off into space when he caught Marcie's odd look on him. Charlie cleared his throat.
"Just trying to come up with ways of getting more customers in..." he muttered.
She didn't look convinced, but let the subject drop.
Maybe a coffee bean?
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
Space
Date: Not sure. Day after Witches' Isle scenario (EVENT POST)
Time: 4AM
Venue: Beach
Characters: Granuaile, Charlie
Notes: Edited a bit for continuity
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
Granuaile slips her sandals off and steps into the water, lifting her skirt to keep the hem from getting too wet. She closes her eyes and just feels. There is a continuity to the energy of the ocean that she always finds refreshing, and after the last two days refreshing is what she wants. For just a moment she stands there, absorbing the scent of the ocean, face tilted up to the cloudy sky and it is only after several heartbeats that she realizes there is someone at the fire, though she doesn't turn yet.
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
Charlie threw another piece of log to the bonfire, his thoughts elsewhere even though he was staring intently at the flames. It was mid-morning, but elsewhere in Wailing Rock, it was dark. Visibility was low. Fog engulfed the island.
It was the same inside his house. And maybe it was the shadows playing tricks on him, but Charlie felt as though the walls inside seemed to be closing in. He felt stifled. Sleep evaded him still; getting out seemed the only logical choice.
Charlie let out a sigh and wearily leaned back on the bench he was sitting on, the sands shifting beneath his feet. At least he could breathe easier here. A simple solace as he replayed yesterday's events in his head.
It bothered him how he lost control of himself like that. He kept his powers on a tight lid 24/7. His last outburst was when he was 10, and it had scared him so badly he had promised himself not to repeat the same thing. He was still trying to find answers why the aurora affected him the way it did yesterday.
The fire took some time to be put out, but the coconut tree was beyond saving and hardly recognizable in the aftermath. The only consolation Charlie had was that he was able to contain its destruction. That it did not spread to the surrounding plants. And that the boat he needed was not burned to crisp.
He was relieved when he left the isle behind, but reaching Wailing Rock did nothing to silence the whispers carried by the wind. The voices still clung to the trees, in the shrubs, like some piece of cloth caught by their branches.
A rush of breeze ruffled his hair away from his face, and Charlie looked to the sea, just in time to see a woman dip her feet into the water. She seemed oblivious to him. He could not fault her. The clouds above them obscured the skies.
"Careful," he said, raising his voice so that she could hear him above the crash of the waves. "The current's pretty strong today."
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
Granuaile turns at the sound of the voice and realizes she knows both the voice and the figure on the other side of the fire. She scoops her sandals up and walks toward him, sandals dangling from one hand. "Thank you for the warning." It had been a long night, a long weekend, really. Gran had never felt so old and forgetful as she did now, still trying to puzzle out the shape of the creature she had felt crashing through the woods the night before. She steps up to the fire and smiles at him. "May i join you? How are you, Charlie?" She cocks her head to one side curiously, she hadn't realized how muscular he was beneath the cardigan she usually saw him in and it surprises her. She thinks she sees the tell-tale signs of stress around his eyes, but then, that isn't surprising after the last few days. "How is the blackout treating you?"
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
The figure turned at Charlie's warning and walked towards him. Closer and closer she came, until she reached the range of the bonfire's light.
"Granuaile?" he asked, pleasantly surprised to see the redhead. "Of course you may join me. It was getting quite lonely here." He stood up and gestured to the benches. "Come. Sit."
She appeared paler than the last time he saw her. And something else... distracted, maybe? He couldn't be entirely sure. But he saw the look flicker in her eyes despite the charming smile and the jovial tone she currently had on.
"The blackout?" he asked dumbly at her question before realizing she was talking about the lack of lights in the island and not the lost time he could not remember.
"Oh, um, I got emergency lights at home but the house spooked me a little," he said, shrugging his shoulders.
"What about you? What were you doing in the water?" He frowned. "And where's Bella?"
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
Granuaile sinks down onto a log and stretches her bare feet toward the fire. "Bella is at home with Clem, she was spooked by the...sky quakes? I think they have been calling them that. They were quite loud up on the mountain last night. And there was a fire, someone being careless with a lamp, I think, when everyone was hurrying away from stories. There was a landslide. The sound of it scattered everyone." To put it lightly. She wiggles her toes at the fire and shrugs. "Sometimes I like to come and listen to the water, yes? and feel it on my feet. It is nice. The ocean is always changing and yet always the same. And you? What brings you out to the beach on a cold, cloudy morning?"
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
Charlie didn't know how to answer to that. He didn't know that there were sky quakes or that they rumbled loudly in the mountains last night. He didn't know about the fire or the landslide. He couldn't remember anything at all.
"Space," he answered instead. "I needed the space... Inside, the house felt heavy."
He brought his gaze back to the flames. He tried not to show it but the news had alarmed him. Was he the one who started the fire? Granuaile said it was someone with a lamp, but Charlie's memory failing him was making him come up with stories to fill in the blanks, and the conclusions he was reaching were worrisome.
"Was anyone hurt last night?"
Especially in the fire? The question was on the tip of his tongue but Charlie didn't dare voice it.
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
Granuaile shrugs. "I have not heard. I think someone was injured by a tree limb?" She rubs her hands together and looks over at him. There is something...off...but she doesn't know him well enough to know if it is his usual reticence or something else. "Here we are getting space together." She looks him over but doesn't see any outward sign of injury or distress. She presses her heels into the cold sand. "Sometimes I sleep out in the woods when I need space."
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
Charlie arched a brow. "A tree limb? How did someone get injured by a tree limb?"
Falling seemed a reasonable answer, but considering what she said about everything on the island being blanketed in total darkness last night, he wasn't quite sure what would compel someone to think "This seems like the perfect time to go climbing trees!"
He let out a small laugh at the absurdity of the mental image, before slowly going quiet once more.
"The beach is for everyone." He raised his gaze heavenward. He noticed the aurora was no longer there. "Plenty of space for the both of us, but I'm glad I got to share your company this morning."
The waves crashed louder this time. Tide was rising.
"Are you not afraid?" he asked after a while. "The woods are less open."
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
Granuaile has to shrug. "I am not sure. A falling branch, I think? Quite a few trees are down." Which seems like a VERY strange effect of a solar flare but she doesn't mention that. She turns her gaze out toward the water and then back to him, confused by the question. "Am I afraid of being here? Why should I be?" She gestures out at the waves, "a man shot a woman with a rifle yesterday because she harmed his car. I should say that that," she points again at the waves, "is far less dangerous to be around than any person is."
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
He shook his head. "No, I meant, are you not afraid of being alone in the woods? Of being attacked? The thick trees make good cover for far more dangerous men."
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
Granuaile laughs a little. Aww, that's sweet. "Nothing can hurt me in the woods, I grew up there. So no, I am not afraid. Would you be afraid of sleeping in your home?"
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
He didn't move, but his gaze briefly flitted to her.
"Sometimes."
Then, as though he wasn't pleased with what he just did, he stood up and slid his hands inside his pockets.
"I should probably head back. I still need to meet everyone at the Cafe..." He turned to smile at Granuaile. "Hey, maybe next time we meet you'll have Bella with you, yeah?"
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
Granuaile tips her head curiously at him. She worries her lips, a habit she's gotten into in the last few days. Sometimes he is afraid to sleep in his own home? "Where do you live? I will bring her to visit you." She watches him stand, a line forming between her eyebrows.
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
Charlie walked past her. "The old Hirsch residence. Can't miss it. It's the red lodge."
He raised his hand in a short wave. "I'll see you around, Granuaile. Take care of yourself."
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
Granuaile waves. "You too, Charlie."
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
Aurora
Date: Not sure. On the day after the solar flares (EVENT POST)
Time: 1PM
Venue: Witches' Isle
Characters: August James, Charlie
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
August James made his way up to the top of Witches' Isle, placing his small backpack down at his side while taking a moment to catch his breath. He then paused momentarily when to his surprise, he realized that he wasn't alone. "Oh... Um, hello." he said calmly before clearing his throat and adjusting his glasses a bit.
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
The pull had started days ago. A little more than a week.
He'd been in bed when it begun, and it had yanked him awake, drawing him out of the dream world with a start. He had woke up gasping, drawing breath as if he'd long been swimming underwater and finally broke surface.
Since then, nights have been sleepless and days left him distracted...restless.
Charlie wasn't quite sure how to describe the pull. It was a sensation akin, but not quite, to gnawing hunger and suddenly smelling the scent of your most favorite food wafting underneath your nostrils. Each second, the urge grew stronger. He had ignored it, and up until the day before, he had been been doing a good job of keeping it at bay.
But then the aurora appeared.
He blacked out. The next thing he knew, he had woken up far from home, in the middle of an island he wasn't quite sure how he'd gotten to. He suspected the compulsion had something to do with the dancing many-colored lights in the sky. It wasn't unusual. In his childhood, he had experienced similar incidents. Once or twice. But growing up and moving away from New Orleans, he'd not had an episode in years. Charlie frowned.
The place he'd woken up was a clearing in the heart of the island. There was a pile of stones in the center, just right next where he had gotten up. Around them were small stone pillars. Four of them.
Charlie moved to the one closest to him. It was a head taller than him, sharp and pointed and looked very much like a giant flint.
"Fire," he whispered as he lay his hand on it.
Slowly, the spot where he touched glowed a white blue, pulsating steadily as though inside the stone was a beating heart.
It would have continued to do so too had a voice behind him not suddenly sounded. Startled, Charlie turned around, meeting unfamiliar eyes.
"Hello yourself," he asked, surprise evident.
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
August James took a moment to take in the details of the man, surveying him up and down as his mind started to put guesses together as to what he might have been doing. He ran a hand through his hair before releasing a sigh, "I haven't seen you around... you new to town?" he asked as he shifted his weight a bit, allowing himself to sink into his right hip.
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
Charlie blinked at him.
"Town?" he asked.
He still wasn't sure where he was, or if there was a town nearby. Hell, he'd just woken up a few minutes ago. But from what he could see, they were surrounded by water and the small piece of land they were on were sprouting greens on every corner. There wasn't a building in sight.
"Which town are we talking about?" he continued, sounding a little wary of the stranger's question.
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
August James cautiously took a few steps forward with a curious tilt of his head. He narrowed his eyes a bit before answering the man's question. "Honey, you don't know where you are?" he asked with a raised brow. "You're in the San Juan Island... Washington. Wailing Rock."
He paused as he didn't want to overwhelm the man if he was suffering from some sort of amnesia. "Where you from?" he asked before placing a hand on his own chest. "I'm AJ. I got into town a few weeks back."
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
"Wailing Rock, yes!" he exclaimed, walking over to the man. Then realizing that his voice had risen in volume, he cleared his throat and repeated in a calmer tone, "I'm from Wailing Rock. I'm Charlie Gerard. I own Cafe Espresso."
He frowned and gestured around him. "But this is not the town I remember, AJ. There were... houses. And people. I don't believe I've been here before."
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
August James nodded in understanding, a small smile appearing on his lips as Charlie seemed to perk up. "I see... Well, considering that you are here, perhaps you were pulled by the forces that drew most of our kind to the island." He was being quite candid considering where they were, assuming that they didn't have to uphold the Masquerade here. He figured their presence alone would explain their shared likeness. "Not long after I arrived, I was pulled to this particular isle as well."
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
Charlie took a longer look at the stranger this time.
At first glance, AJ seemed like any other man on the street. There was nothing odd or eerie about him. And yet, here he was talking about being pulled to the place, describing pretty much what Charlie had been experiencing for many days now.
"Our...kind?" Charlie repeated.
He had worked so hard in keeping his identity secret. He had thought Wailing Rock was a refuge. A haven. If there were witches like him there, there was no doubt they would recognize him.
It wouldn't take much to put the silver hair and the Gerard connection together. His family's infamy and influence reached far in both human and witch realms. Whispers would abound. He had no plans of getting back in anyone's radar. Especially his parents'.
Charlie had left New Orleans to release himself from their bonds. He wasn't about to shackle himself with those ever again.
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
August James blinked a few times, perhaps confused as to why he felt Charlie was working so hard to uphold the secret when there was an altar just steps away from them. "Yes, our kind... witches." He said it in a very matter of fact kind of way. He then narrowed his eyes once again as he took in the man's unique features. "It would seem like we are all over this town. Tell me, did you grow up here or did you come in from elsewhere?" he asked.
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
"Witches..." Charlie murmured, before suddenly bursting into laughter. "You're kidding. It's the 21st century. Witches only exist now in movies and books and comics."
He shook his head, expelling out a breath.
"I'm from California." And it was true enough. He did come from San Francisco before moving to Wailing Rock. "The only Magic I know is the former Los Angeles Lakers' President."
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
August James didn't have the patience to press too much more forward than that at this current moment. His patience had been wearing thin as of late with upholding the veil in the midst of chaos that seemed to pop up around every corner. "Ooookay then." He would roll his eyes before turning on his heels to pick up his back pack and sling it over his shoulder. "While I'd love to play along, I simply won't be biting the bait today, Charlie boy." He waved a dismissive hand before asking, "How have you been adjusting to Wailing Rock since the move?"
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
"Busy, mostly," Charlie replied honestly, his voice taking on a more serious tone. "I didn't realize owning a Cafe could take up so much of your time."
He rubbed his shoulder wearily.
"I would like to get home now please... Do you happen to know where I can get a rowboat or something?"
There was something in this island, Charlie wasn't quite sure what. But it was making him uneasy for some reason. He swore the breeze through the trees were whispering voices.
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
August James began to make his way over to the main altar a few feet away from them. He gestured down the path from which he came with his free hand that wasn't securing his bag over his shoulder. "Si, si... Follow the path down to the bottom and there will be a boat to take you across. I'll have to come and visit your cafe soon, see how you compete with the diner." He offered a playful wink. "Be well, Charlie. Stay outta trouble." He was sure this wasn't going to be the last time that he ran into the man... there was something oddly familiar about his appearance. Perhaps a connection to his past and answers as he stepped into his future. But for now, it was time to commune with the spirits.
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
"Thank you," Charlie replied, watching AJ walk past him and continue walking uphill. The man was long out of earshot before he added, "You be safe too, AJ. This isle seems to be breathing on its own."
Walking towards the direction AJ sent him, Charlie whispered a protection spell for his new acquaintance. A small token of gratitude.
It didn't take long for him to find a worn dirt road. He stayed on it until it dipped down in a spiral, leading him to a beached rowboat, tied to a coconut tree. He almost broke out in a run.
As he neared it, however, he didn't notice the sudden red and blue spike in the aurora above him, nor of his hands suddenly lighting up. A torrent of fire caught the distance from him to the tree, burning a hellish red, consuming the trunk and drying out the leaves until they all gnarled into ashes.
"Fuck!"
Charlie cried out, watching the flames incinerate everything they touched. He rushed to the boat, pulling the burned rope attached to the tree to separate his ride away from it. He could not afford losing it.
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
August James would have just placed his bag down when he felt a sudden warmth consume his body that made him raise an eyebrow. He peered over his shoulder just in time to see the smoke dance through the air on account of the flames. "Hmmm..." he wondered what that was all about. He smirked as he could have guessed; however, he wouldn't linger on the idea too long until he saw the man again. He knelt at the altar and then dug through his bag before getting the offerings to connect him to the ancestors. He'd close his eyes slowly and then slip away into a soft chant, a pleading.
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
Sea Monsters
Date: 8/24/19
Time: Around 10AM
Venue: Beach
Characters: Soleil, Luna, Charlie
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
Soleil Luu would walk down to the beach, smiling softly as he looked back to Luna and nodded ."....hehe...think theres a monster on this side of the beach?" he'd whisper.
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
Luna Luu would follow his Brother and stares over the water and shudders "I hope not!! But..the lady said it is orß" He hold the hand from Soleil and smiles as he see the birds on the beach
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
Soleil Luu would squeeze his hand and shake his head, " I think the doctor was just teasing us a little....though we can still look for the harbor master I guess?" he'd suggest before looking to his side. Yet another person on a horse was close by, apparently horse riding was the way to get around this town over cars...which brought a smile to his lips.
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
Luna Luu would smile and nods "Maybe. But is this the right harbor? This place is still new to me and there is water all around us." He followed the look fro his Brother and would wave to the unknown man on the horse
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
Charlie saw the friendly wave thrown his way and figured a wave back wouldn't hurt. "Hello!" he greeted. "Here to swim?"
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
Soleil Luu would smile as the man responded to Luna's wave, adding his own and waving back. " hahah! Hello there sir! And not today. Apparently someone told us there are Sea monsters in the water of all things!" he'd say with a rather jovial tone, "Have you seen or heard of anything about that?
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
Luna Luu would smile softly to the man and admire the horse..Then he nods to the words from his brother, He take his hand and would try to pull him maybe closer to the man and the horse...he loves horses and would wish he could caress the animal
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
Charlie hopped from his horse and walked over to them, shielding his eyes from the glare of the sun. Above them, the aurora still flared in bright colors.
"Sea Monsters? In Wailing Rock?" he asked, when he was within the kids' earshot. "Afraid this is the first time I've heard of them... But then again, I've been so busy at work that I've not really had much time to talk to people around town. Perhaps you two will have better luck at the barbershop. It's not far by and every town usually has it as a gossip cove."
He saw the boy's longing look at his horse, and Charlie smiled. "His name's Solas. Would you like to pet him?"
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
Soleil Luu would approach the man and give Luna's hand a squeeze when the gentleman offered him a chance to pet the horse. HE'd snicker and let his brother go to take the offer while he nodded to Charlie. "Ah..well a vetrinarian told us that one of the beaches were suffering from attacks. I guess we just assumed it was some kind of wierd sea monster of all things.." he'd chuckle before nodding to him. "ah...by the way...I'm Soleil Luu...this is my brother Luna, its nice to meet a friendly face and his horse."
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
Luna Luu would chuckle and hold his hand to the head from the horse. he know that they like to fear fast, if someone comes fast close.. After a moment he stroke then gently over the hair and fur of the horse and smiles happy..His heard turns to the man and with a smile on his lips he spoke "I am Luna Luu" Then he chuckles more..
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
Charlie smiled. "No need to apologize. It's not everyday I meet friendly faces myself." He lifted his hand in the boys' direction. "It's wonderful meeting you, Soleil, Luna."
The brothers were as different in appearance as day and night. Where Soleil had dark skin and hair, Luna had pale ones. They couldn't be older than 20.
"Sorry I couldn't be more helpful with your quests on sea monsters," he joked. "Either they're shy around me or Solas makes a really good guardhorse."
In response, the stallion nudged the Luna's hand with his nose, as though he enjoyed the attention.
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
Soleil Luu would chuckle. " heh truth be told we want to avoid such things. We plan on...uh....renting a small boat one day and don't want to have competition when it comes to the fish....or...end up being on someone's platter outselves. " eh'd snicker with a clearly bubbly tone. "so...Mister 'rider of Solas'...do you have a name thats possibly shorter than that?"
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
Luna Luu would look still to the horse and caress the fur from it.. a soft bwee..run over his lips.. he jumps and get red..walks fast back to his brother and looks fast down, try more or less to hide behind Soleil now
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
"Oh! Sorry," he said, wincing as he realized his mistake. "My name's Charlie Gerard. I live at the red lodge, just over the hill. It's the old Hirsch residence."
He patted Solas' cheek, making a disapproving sound at the horse as he does so. Then, turning to Luna, he said, "Don't let him spook you. He's friendly. That's just his way of showing affection."
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
Soleil Luu would eye Luna as he sought cover behind him for a moment, having caught the slip of tongue of his twin. "hehe..yeah go ahead and enjoy yourself Luna...horses don't bite...unless you're actually an apple in disguise!" he'd snicker once more before holding out his hand to try and shake the man's. " Well its nice to meet you Mister Charlie! We're actually new here...still getting used to things..and uh...also looking for adequite lodgings...and a nice easy job to ease us into the community..."
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
Luna Luu would still blush and steps then back to the horse.. He smiles to the man and nods.."I..i think its a nice and friendly horse." he bite into his lips and could feel the look from his brother.. His hand strokes softly the neck from the animal and he smiles now softly..
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
"What a coincidence! I'm new here myself. Just moved in a couple months back." Charlie shook the Soleil's hand firmly. "Welcome to Wailing Rock. If you boys drop by at Cafe Espresso later, after you've done your monster hunting, you'll get yourselves a cold pitcher of iced tea. It'll be on the house."
To Luna, he offered a gentler smile. "Don't be scared. Solas likes you. His size just makes him awkward about it." He stroke the horse's mane.
"If you two are still looking for an apartment, you might want to check out the paper or ask the local radio station. They're more informed than I am." He gave them an apologetic look.
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
Soleil Luu would smile wide, displaying a small gap in his front teeth as the man shook his hand and squeezed the comparitively delicate digits of the younger one. " hehe finally a great welcome! thank you very much...and I think we'd be more than happy to abus~er...take you up on that offer later! Right Luna?"
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
Luna Luu chuckles and would step back to his brother. "Oh we will come and test your ice tea. be sure Sir. And yes.. Solas is really a beautiful and sweet horse and i am sure you like to ride around." Then he smiles back to his brother and look to the sun up.."I need to go and find something to eat.. Do you wish to come with me Soleil?" He turn around and rub over his belly
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
Charlie hauled himself back up on the saddle and nodded to the two. "I'll be expecting both of you later then," he chuckled.
Pulling on Solas' reins, Charlie turned the horse around, cantering it away from the brothers. He raised his hand for another wave without looking back. "Good luck! Hopefully you'll find some answers to your quest."
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
Soleil Luu would wave to the man and giggle to Luna, " well that was nice..now lets go fill your belly," he'd nod
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
Sarai
Date: 7/22/19
Time: 8AM
Venue: Outside Charlie's Residence
Characters: Sarai, Charlie
Notes: (1) There was an issue editing the original post so I can add in the replies, so I had that one deleted. Thanks, Abby. (2) Yana gave me permission to use her character for the childhood post.
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
FIRST SHIFT (8AM to 4PM)
Chocolate eclairs
Nutella scones
Bavarian creme-filled doughnuts
Sugar-sprinkled bagels
Cinnamon rolls
Second Shift (4PM to 12MN)
Queen Elizabeth Cakes
Black Forest Cakes
Maple Walnut Cakes
Sans Rival
Brazo de Mercedes
Third Shift (12MN to 8AM)
Strawberry Cheesecakes
Mango Vanilla Cupcakes
Cookies and Cream Brownies
Peanut Butter Chocolate Chunk Cookies
Salted Caramel-Stuffed Chocolate Snickerdoodles
Outside on the porch, Charlie had just finished listing Cafe Espresso's top selling cakes and pastries per shift, glancing every once in a while to the ledgers scattered all over the coffee table to compare if he had gotten things right.
He had just finished writing the last word when he heard the unmistakable rumble of an incoming truck. He looked up, catching the 18-wheeler come into view just as it turned a corner.
Absently, Charlie set down his fountain pen on the list, his full attention on the vehicle rolling to a stop in front of his house. The truck expelled a deep sigh before its engine died, not unlike a gigantic creature taking its last breath.
He stood up, walking to meet the disembarking cargo men.
"Hello," Charlie greeted the driver. "Last batch, right?"
The first two of the deliveries had arrived a week earlier. David had notified him the third was coming in late.
"Yup," was the reply. "Ran in some trouble getting here. Got lost as well."
Charlie nodded. "Well, I'm just glad to see you guys find your way back."
He walked to the back of the truck where the other two guys emerged, each carrying a large box.
"Door's open. Just set them down on the living room," Charlie instructed, moving to pick another box himself.
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
It was a beautiful morning. The sound of chirping birds awoke Sarai up from her slumber. Sighing as she knew her alarm would be next, she moved her hand over to the alarm to cancel, but it rang loudly causing her to groan. “Damn It must be time to rise” she says sleepily rubbing her eyes. “Only twenty more minutes if possible”. She knew that wasn’t going to happen so she placed her feet on the floor, forcing herself up. First step was the bathroom. Coming across the mirror she looks at herself “AH my hair!” she exclaims.
“Why me? Why I am such a wild sleeper?” sighing once more she turns on her shower. The shower relaxed her as she washed her hair as well. Sarai would have breakfast and do a bit of yoga right after before her morning run. She had a lot to do today. As she got dressed, she received a call from Café Expresso. “Absolutely I’ll be there for the interview at that time.” she smiles hanging up the phone.
She had been waiting on that call. Sarai applied online for the job at the café. The second job would benefit her as she needed additional income. “Time for this run” Heading out of the house and a few blocks away she knew she had time before needing to make her shift at the beach. Being a lifeguard had its perks. Sarai had her ear phones in blasting Beyoncé lyrics as she jogged. Coming across a truck that was parked nearby she continued her run, but right as she passed the truck, she found herself on the ground butt first.
“Ouch!” she looks up rubbing her head and looking towards the man she had crashed into along with a box he was carrying. “Hmph, can you watch where you are going?” she asked.
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
The only box left was the smallest one, tucked in the corner just behind the driver's seat. There was nothing that draws the eye to it, saved for the red ink scrawled hastily on its side with the words "Family." Charlie remembered filling it himself before he left San Francisco.
Inside were memorabilia from his childhood. There were framed pictures -- the Gerard family portrait taken when he was 4, a candid shot of him and his piano tutor after his first recital, the Christmas photo with the servants when he was 10...
Of the three, Charlie look genuinely happy in the last one, although the puppy licking his face might have something to do with that. Vulcan was given to him by the butler. A cross between a Black Retriever and German Shepherd, he was Charlie's very first pet.
The pictures weren't the only things in the box. It also contained a silver matchbox, the football from his very first game, and his class ring. But most were presents sent by his siblings way after he'd left New Orleans.
From Aaron were ties and cuff links, chosen most likely by his secretary. His older brother had never been the sentimental type, so it was highly unlikely he picked them out himself. Nonetheless, Charlie appreciated the sentiment and kept them over the years.
The triplets' gifts, on the other hand, were more personal. As they've always been vocal for Charlie to return, they would send him things that reminds him of being a Gerard.
Dominique, who heads the family's perfume company – a division of the pharmaceutical one their grandfather had started – would send him bottles of their latest cologne.
Noelle, a spa resort owner, unfailingly would send him crystals and gemstones every year. Occasionally, she'd throw in some candles and incense as well.
And Thérèse, Director of Pediatric Cardiology in St. Jude's Children Hospital, would send him tree of life trinkets, usually during the summer solstice.
Charlie was careful with the package as he got down from the back of the truck, carrying it reverently in front of him. But as he turned the corner to head to the house, something unseen slammed against him, sending him stumbling backwards to lose his balance. The box flew from his hand and landed with a crunch somewhere.
A long stunned silence followed. From the ground, Charlie could only blink in confusion. As he tried to process what just happened, an irritated female voice sounded above him. He looked up to see a brunette in a jogger's outfit standing over him, arms crossed over her chest, annoyance clear on her face as though it was all his fault they collided.
"Where I'm going?" Charlie asked incredulously before pushing himself up. "You're the one who crashed into me! If anything, you should be the one watching where you're going!"
He turned around, not giving her a chance to reply, and scanned the area for the box. He found it not a few feet away from where he was. It was upside down, a wet spot forming on the pavement around it. Even from where he was, Charlie could smell the various fragrances.
"Fuck!" he uttered angrily as he ran towards the box, worrying that the broken cologne bottles have ruined the other contents inside.
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
Sarai picked up her phone that had fallen to the ground rather hard. A mere crack on the screen. “Dammit” She was enraged at this very moment and the nerve of that guy she thought as he walked away to focus on something else before she had a chance to respond.
She followed only a few feet behind to see where he headed. Looking over the upside-down box. She herself seen the wet spot forming and could smell the fragrance. “Seems we are in a pickle here. My cracked phone screen and you here a box of what appears to be smell goods?” The irritation of her voice filling the air.
Sighs it wasn’t only his fault, but hers too when she finally calmed down. “Listen I'm sure this isn’t all of your fault, I am partially the blame for this collision, so if it's possible can we meet at The Komrade? Exchange information see what we can agree on for the broken fragrances and my broken screen?"
She had other things to do and knew she needed to be at work soon and her interview only a couple days away from what she remembered. Her broken screen would have to be the least of her worries in the coming days.
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
Charlie ripped the packaging tape holding the box's lids together. The impact must have been harder than he initially thought; inside was a mess. The cologne bottles weren't broken, thankfully. But some of them got uncapped, spilling their contents everywhere.
Cussing angrily under his breath, Charlie hurried to take out what could still be salvaged. His high-school diploma was ruined. So's the drawing pad he had filled with bird sketches. The essay he had turned in for 5th grade about Occultism in 18th Century New Orleans were now unintelligible.
And yet luckily the photos weren't spoilt. They were old and faded, and now soaked in the scents, but the faces in them were still vivid.
He took the pictures, laying them on the ground next to him to dry them out.
"If you haven't noticed, it's just a little past 8," he snapped, annoyed at the woman's suggestion on getting drinks. "I'm in no mood to just take off and laugh it all out in some bar when there are boxes to unpack and things are still in shambles inside my house."
From the scatter of his belongings, he pulled up his silver matchbox. It had been a parting gift from a friend before he left New Orleans. One side was ornately decorated with a Fleur de lis and on the other, were the the words "La mort n'a peut-être pas plus de secrets a nous reveler que la vie?"
Charlie slid it open. Seven matchsticks were still inside. He lit one.
Fire hissed through its gunpowdered tip. But it burned its way slowly through the wood, and the sparks gradually turned into a steady flame.
"You honestly have no idea what you've done, haven't you?"
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
Sarai listened as the man spoke. She barely resisted rolling her eyes as the anger spilled from his lips. This particular time took her back to a time she hated. As he spoke the last of his words sounded similar to someone else.
She was back in her old apartment in New York.
Sarai wanted to surprise the man she loved with a home cooked meal. She was adding ingredients to the spaghetti sauce.
She loved all her meals with a little spice. For this meal she would only add a pinch and not overdo it. Her soft rnb music was playing as she swayed while cooking. The door would open and close. A strong pair of arms would hug her as she cooked. “My love.” she says softly. “Who else would it be?” he said tenderly. Kerry was her college boyfriend and someone she thought she would spend the rest of her life with.
They had their ups and downs like any couple. Kerry had his moods and times when he just was not a good person. He was the son of Lisa Cortez. President of Juilliard at the time. She was close friends with her adopted parents. He was talented. He could dance and sing, and their art brought them together.
Kerry picked up a spoon and tasted the sauce that was being prepared. “How much spice did you add to it?” he fumed. “Not much it only a pinch.” Kerry didn’t believe her. “Fix it. Redo the sauce.” That grinded her gears. What an unreasonable request she thought. “Love that would take..” he grabs her wrist cutting her off “ I did not ask you that.” He picks up the pot by the handle and throws it down to the floor making a mess everywhere. Sarai gasps.
She would hold in her tears as he violently released her wrist “You honestly have no idea what you’ve done, have you Sarai?” She crouches down to the floor with a few towels so that she could clean it up. Trying to avoid eye contact with him. He leans down and grips her face “You have pissed me off all in under fifteen minutes of me being here. Clean this mess up and start again.” He let her go and walked off to the bathroom. She could hear the shower running. She continues to clean up the mess feeling terrible.
Sarai snapped back and she looked at the man she had the collision with. Focusing on the situation in front of her. “I was not suggesting we laugh it off as if it did not matter. I was merely suggesting that we could sit down and discuss our options here.” She takes a closer look at the silver matchbox. The décor upon it. She recognized it. “Charlie?” She remembers because she had drawn him as her secret santa. Sarai had always thought of him a bit complex and stand offish in high school and had no idea what to really get him. That gift seemed perfect for him.
Now here she was standing before him once more. Years later and this is what their conversation had to be.
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
The dart whizzed through the air before finally poking through the donkey's ass.
"Yeah!" Charlie cried, pumping his fist in the air when he saw that it was a clean shot.
Across him, about 50 yards away, on a tree, was pinned a paper with a picture of barnyard animals in it. His aim was getting better.
"Nice shot!" he heard someone yell, along with the shuffle of leaves.
Charlie glanced to where the voice came from. He looked bewildered when he realized it was from the tree.
"Who said that?" he called out, brows drawing together.
"Me!"
A smiling face suddenly emerged. Sarai. His 12-year-old genius classmate who'd been bumped his grade. She seemed to be hanging upside down from a branch.
"What are you doing here?" the 16-year-old asked, puzzled at her appearance.
The girl pulled herself up and sprung from the branch to land gracefully on the ground below.
"I was worried. You didn't show up for the Christmas party."
Charlie wrinkled his nose. "Parties are stupid."
"Yeah, but I got you a present," she answered, taking out a small box from her pocket. "I got your name. I'm your secret Santa."
Charlie took the box a little hesistantly. "I didn't get you anything..." Charlie began. "I didn't imagine you'd actually join me here."
"Why not?" Sarai asked, peering up at him. "I knew you'd be at home when you didn't show up at school. This is your home, right?"
The Gerard Residence in Faubourg Lafayette was the house most people associate with the family. After all, unlike the mansion, it was there in plain view and was where most people were welcomed.
It was much smaller than the ancestral home, though the four-storied, blue-gray Victorian with a manicured lawn and five-feet high French quarter cast iron fence was still larger than any other house constructed in town.
It was where the children would reside during school days, and today was the last day Charlie would stay in it before the year ends.
"I didn't think you'd be looking for me."
"Don't you have friends who look for you when you're missing?" she persisted. "What about your parents?"
Charlie frowned. "Yeah, well, you're not my parents."
Sensing that she touched a subject he wasn't comfortable with, Sarai dropped the issue. "Well go on! Open it," she urged instead.
Charlie shrugged and ripped the gift wrapper apart. In between crumpled newspapers, hastily nestled in the center was a silver matchbox.
"Wow... it's beautiful," Charlie fawned, a little dumbstruck. "Where did you get this?"
"The old antique shop by the corner. Mr. Caraby said it previously belonged to some guy who drowned in the river. I figured you'd find some use to it because you're always sneaking around in old classrooms for a cigarette."
Charlie chuckled at that. "Wait here," he said before rushing inside the house. When he came back, he was holding a football.
"This is for you," he said, handing it to her. " I don't have anything to give, and I know your present must have cost you two month's allowance... I hope you'll keep this one."
"A football?" Sarai took it but studied it as a scientist would a foreign object.
"The very first I scored a touchdown with." Charlie nodded. "It had been a difficult victory. And I guess I kept the football because it reminds me that I'm not... totally useless. That – as cheesy as it sounds – dreams do come true if you never stop fighting for it."
Charlie turned around and met Sarai's surprised gaze. Slowly, he stood up.
"Sarai?"
Coastal Clean-Up
Date: 8/11/19
Time: 12PM
Venue: Beach
Characters: Granuaile, Rosario, Charlie
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
Rosario turned around and peeked over her shoulder, and she noticed a woman begin to pour sand over a screen. An eyebrow rose, and she turned around. Taking a couple steps closer - but not /too/ close, she stood on her tiptoes and squinted her eyes. Confusion was etched into her features.
"What are you doing?" She asked Granuaile, her head tilting to the side as she tried to figure out what was going on. Possibly filtering of some sort. Either way, she hadn't seen it done before.
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
Granuaile looks up and smiles. "Nurdles!" she grins and gives the screen a shake, sifting the finer sand through. She plucks up a lentle-sized brilliant green piece of plastic. "The big things break down into small things. I figured there would be enough hands to pick up the big stuff, so I brought a screen to sift out the small stuff, yes?" She turns to dump the plastic bits into her paper grocery bag and pauses, pulling out her cell and frowning at a message and tapping out a quick reply before returning to what she was doing. "You can help if you want. Hard on the back, though."
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
It was hard to miss the announcement when posters were up all over town. On notice boards, on walls... There was even an ad in the local paper.
In Charlie's case, however, he'd heard it on the radio. Sunday, twelve o'clock, for the Coastal clean-up.
He glanced the watch on his wrist. He was late. Already, there was a crowd gathered on the beach. But it was for a good cause. And a due break from work was needed anyway. An hour or two wouldn't be too long.
Charlie tugged on his horse's reins and Voodoo slowed down to a trot. Everyone was looking so busy, picking up trash and all sorts of debris, and he wasn't quite sure what his part would be and where he should start.
He was still scanning the group, looking for an authority figure or one of the organizers, when someone passed next to him.
"Excuse me," he called out, halting Voodoo and getting off the sadle. "Could you help me with something please?"
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
Rosario hummed, her lips pursing together before she nodded. "Sounds easy enough," she said. Taking another step closer, she pulls her jeans up just a little more before moving to squat down. "My back's taken worse, it's alright," she added in a little murmur. Rosario watched her work for a moment before she began scooping up the dirt and sand herself. Pouring it over the screen, her stare flicked over to the redhead.
"How bad was the earthquake? Do you know?" A little while later, and she cleared her throat. Where the hell were her manners? "I'm Rosario, by the way. Moved into town almost a week ago." Her gaze moved to settle on a man with a horse whom she guessed was speaking to someone else, and she'd offer a polite smile before returning to what she was doing.
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
Granuaile smiles at Rosario. "Some damage, yes? But I do not think that any were killed by the earthquake." She smiles at the woman and helps scoop sand, sift, and then pick out the little bits. "Welcome to the island. I've only been here a month or two." She isn't entirely sure. "I live up in the woods...." She hears Charlie's voice and flashes a smile over her shoulder in his direction. "Hello!" before turning back to sorting out the tiny bits of plastic that could fill a bird's craw...or a fish's belly.
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
Charlie did a double take.
"Oh hey, it's you! From the farmer's market!" He exclaimed as recognition dawned on him. He looked around. "Where's your dog?"
When he didn't find it nearby, he turned his attention back to Granuaile and realized she was talking with someone else already.
"Oh, sorry! I didn't realize I was interrupting something..." He threw an apologetic look to the woman she was speaking with. "I just wanted to know if we're required to do something before we participate. Like sign-up?..." He paused, looking thoughtful. "Or do we just start hauling stuff?"
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
Rosario remained quiet as she watched for the little bits and pieces of plastic. She assumed Granuaile was getting the bigger pieces, so when a particularly small, barely noticeable piece of plastic caught her eye, she reached out and quickly plucked it from the screen. Then, after inspecting it, she threw it in the paper bag. "I'm near some camping site," she replied. "But that's good that no one was killed. It's nice to meet you.. Oh, what was your name again?"
When the pale-haired male spoke, her attention diverted, and she idly shrugged in response. "I sorta just... came and found myself doing this." Rosario motioned towards the dirt and the bag. "Didn't sign up for anything."
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
Granuaile shakes her head at Charlie. "Not interrupting. Bella is with my friend." She gestures for Charlie to join them. "Granuaile is my name, I don't think I caught your name. This is...." she turns to Charlie and frowns for a moment. "Charles? I think, yes? And...I just plopped down here and started sifting, if there is a sign-up I didn't notice it."
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
Charlie nodded to both women.
"Thanks. I figured as much, but I just wanted to make sure." From the saddle, he took out a plastic bag. Inside were a pair of gloves which he began putting on.
"And yes, you are correct," he told Granuaile, smiling. "But Charles is too formal. Charlie will do." He knelt down to pick up a can half-buried in the sand, next to his foot. "That's too bad about Bella. I enjoyed meeting her last time. I figured she'd be glad to meet Voodoo here."
The horse whinnied and shook its dark mane as though in agreement.
"His owner is one of the shop's regulars... I ran into her this morning during my jog. She's a ranch owner and I mentioned in passing I used to ride, so she offered to lend Voodoo to me for a few hours."
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
Rosario cleared her throat. "Oh, it's Rosario," she replied. Her jaw clenched, a wave of irritation washing over her as she recalled introducing herself earlier. She took a deep, calming breath, willing her inner beast to go back to sleep. Now was /not/ the time.
When she introduced Charles - or Charlie, she rose to full height. Brushing her hands against the sides of her jeans to clear off the bits of dirt. When he mentioned his 'informal' name, she chuckled. "Nice to meet you, Charlie," she said. The lone little wolf didn't do well in crowds, unfortunately, so when more people came about, she decided to leave. "I have some things I need to do, but it was nice meeting you both." Her fingers danced through the air in a little wave before she walked off in the direction of her house.
Rosario stopped short to admire Voodoo, and she smiled wistfully. "You are a lovely horse," she added. Then, if not interrupted, she'd continue on her way.
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
Granuaile smiles at Rosario. "Of course. Have a good....a good evening..." her phone buzzes and she pulls it out and goes very, very still for a moment, then fires off a reply. "I...I need to go..." She turns to walk away then remembers her bag and screen and turns back, that odd little jerking movement that happens when someone is panicking and isn't sure what the correct order to do things in. "I..." She dumps the contents of the screen into the bag, mostly plastic left thanks to Rosario's help.
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
Charlie looked up just in time to see a slight irritated expression cross the face of the woman who introduced herself as Rosario. A little confused, he looked back at Granuaile, but she didn't seem to look bothered by it.
Slowly, he stood up, wondering if he had done something to cause Rosario annoyance. But the look was gone before he could comment on it, and in place was a smile.
"Uh, it's nice to meet you too, Rosario," he said, sounding a little bit hesitant. Her smile seemed genuine, however, and so he added "See you later" with more enthusiasm.
As she turned her back to them, Charlie faced Granuaile, who seemed distracted with something on her phone.
"Bad news?" he asked, knowing the answer before her confirmation.
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
Granuaile looks up at Charlie and nods. "I have...I have to go I'm sorry. Bella hurt her paw." That's a bold-faced lie, but it's the first thing she can think of to explain her sudden departure. "I will see you again soon, yes?" and with that she's turning and trotting away.
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
Charlie shook his head at her hurriedly retreating figure. "Say hello to her for me!" he said, trying to make his voice audible above the crowd. "Hope her paw's alright!"
Next to him, Voodoo whinnied again. Charlie peeled off his right glove if only he could stroke the horse's neck. In a gentler tone, he cooed to the animal, "Yeah, you too, huh? Figured you'd love meeting her. She's a hoot." He smiled and patted its flank, stealing a glance at Granuaile's direction again.
"Maybe next time."
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
Last One
Date: 7/28/19
Time: 4PM
Venue: Café Espresso
Characters: Vaeya, Charlie
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
Vaeya Silvercloud (vaeya.reuven) was feeling the slightly cooler weather today and it brought about a certain nostalgia as she wandered the unfamiliar streets. Coffee would hit the spot nicely, she mused as she turned into the corner cafe, She inhaled the warm scent of the beans and smiled as she moved to the counter, "A coffee please, with milk and a spoon of sugar." She never really got into all these different coffees and really just preferred the simple original, "Ye have the most amazing white hair, if ye don't mind me saying so." Her smile remained as she commented and slipped out her notebook to pull out few bills.
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
It was less crowded now. No line of waiting people. Only 5 customers remain, all scattered in the room, each minding their own business.
Four o'clock was when the next shift would start. Marcie was huddling her trainees for some last minute talk. Charlie was wiping spilled coffee on the counter, watching the meeting from the corner of his eyes and studying each employee's reaction. He couldn't hear what Marcie was saying, but the two trainees were listening with rapt attention.
The door opened and another customer walked in, stealing everyone's attention and momentarily putting a halt to his employees' conversation.
"I'll take this one, Marcie," Charlie said, nodding for the group to go on.
Then to the newcomer, he continued, "Would you like to pair your coffee with Salted Caramel Apple Cake? It's our Today's Special."
He said it over his shoulder, already pouring the dark liquid from the glass kettle into a mug.
"And thank you for the compliment," he said, turning slightly to smile at the customer. "I think your hair looks lovely too."
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
Vaeya Silvercloud (vaeya.reuven) took in the sights and scents around her, the bustle of the shop and the ring of the bell as people cleared out after their coffees and treats, "Oh I think I had better not. I haven't been exercising as much as I should be lately. Thank ye though it does smell brilliant." She lifted a hand to her own hair the compliment and gave a grin, glad it wasn't the crow's nest she had walked out with earlier in the day, "Oh well thank ye." She held out a few dollar bills, though honestly she wasn't sure anymore on the price of coffee in these places. She hoped it was enough to cover it and awaited the warm mug of java to warm her palms with.
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
"No cake, no problem," Charlie replied, his smile warm as he handed her the steaming mug.
"You new in town?" he asked as he punched in her order in the register, noticing her fish-out-of-water demeanor. "Or just in coffee shops, in general?"
He nodded at the necklace on her neck. The pendant was a spiral metal with a jade stone in the center.
"Scotland?" he asked, putting the accent and the pagan symbol together. "Spiral goddess, right?"
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
Vaeya Silvercloud (vaeya.reuven) cupped the mug in her hands like a lover might embrace their beloved, her smile growing as her eyes closed from the warmth for just a moment. His question perked her back up though and she gave a soft laugh, "Aye, is it that obvious?" Her hand going to her necklace as he called attention to it, "Aye, Scottish and yeah, Spiral Goddess. You pagan as well?" she asked, head tilted as she brought the mug to her lips and took a small sip of the liquid warmth.
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
Charlie smiled. "I am, yes. Raised from a long line of pagans," he responded, deciding not to add the fact that they were witches as well.
"What brings you to Wailing Rock?" he asked, diverting the subject away from himself and from potential talk of his family.
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
Vaeya Silvercloud (vaeya.reuven) listened as he spoke and kept her hands wrapped around the warm mug of java, "Well that nice to hear. My mum was a priestess or some such and taught me all about it when I was a wee girl. I don't follow it near as strict as she did, but I like go out 'hug trees and worship the moon' every now and again as some of my friends have put it before." She laughed at the memory before giving a shrug and then gave her response to his query, "Oh, well I guess I just don't like to sit still for too long. Moved from Scotland ages ago it seems, and just kind of wandered the coast until I found here. I like the weather here and the isolation of the place. No one going to find anyone here unless they are specifically looking." She laughed a bit nervously then, realizing that was quite specific and probably suspicious sounding, "I mean, if one wanted to hide that is." She turned away a little and rolled her eyes at herself, silently chiding her loose tongue.
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
If Charlie made any indication that he heard her last two comments or noticed how uneasy she suddenly looked, he masked it well. He wasn't about to pry into her past when he himself was trying to hide from his own.
"Well, Wailing Rock's always cloudy or raining. If you're looking for sleep weather, then this island is exactly the right place to rest." His smile turned amused. "Maybe that's the reason why the cafe is popular. Everyone's always needing cocoa or some other hot drink."
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
Vaeya Silvercloud (vaeya.reuven) gave a soft chuckle into warm cup before turning back to face him, "Aye, reminds me of home here, clouds and all." She makes sure to tuck an extra couple of dollars into his tip jar and then realizes her opportunity for a bit of self-promotion, "Oh yeah, and the job brought me here. I'm working up at the animal hospital on the hill. If ye have any pets or find any injured wildlife, I am usually just a call away if not in the office proper." She was enjoying the conversation, but it was getting time to head back to start her shift, "Thanks for the coffee and conversation. I'll be sure ta stop by again soon."
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
"Thank you!" Charlie said, beaming, certain that Marcie and her trainees will be pleased with the additional tip.
"I'll drop by at the animal hospital later. I don't have a pet myself, but I know someone who might be pleased with that info. She just got herself a puppy so...." He shrugged, remembering Star. "I'll make sure to refer you to her."
Then she bid farewell to him and seconds later, she was out of the door, perhaps to get back to work and attend to a sick animal. Charlie stared after her, even watching hurriedly crossing the other street through the glass window.
It was a full minute before he spoke.
"Damn, she really took the mug with her..."
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
Another Business Proposal
Date: 7/28/19
Time: 3PM
Venue: Café Espresso
Characters: Belle, Charlie
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
Belle O'Duffy: “Hmm” She mused, staring at herself in the reflection of the cafe’s window. Her head tilted to one side and that freckled nose twitched just a little. Whatever thoughts Belle was having, she kept them to herself.
The telling thing was the deep, long breath she drew in that moment before crossing the threshold. And in that second something shifted. Her lips curled and her chin was high. In walked a pale creature with a head of natural fire that tumbled down the gentle curve of her back.
“Good afternoon!” Irish. British. Just two words gave her away. And before the man really had a chance to get a word in, her head shook and a cheeky grin warned of the words that came next.
“You have a lovely place here. Might I ask who does your baking, good sir?” Her brow quirked and behind the shades, bright eyes flashed with amusement.
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
"Thank you! Come again."
Charlie's farewell was to a group of burly construction workers who decided, after much debate amongst themselves, to try out something new and order the pumpkin spice latte special.
He rubbed the back of his neck, sneaking a peek at Marcie on how she's handling the full room. It seems his worry was for naught, however. She had a good grasp on things, although it did appear she couldn't talk at the moment. The other two employees were looking just as busy.
A greeting rang clear in front of Charlie, pulling his attention back and reminding him that there were still others he had yet to serve.
"Good afternoon!" he replied automatically, quickly getting back into his business demeanor. "Thank you. Glad you like it. We just recently revamped the place..." He gave her a smile. "For the pastries and cakes, we have Holton's deliver them. Would you like their number?"
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
Belle O'Duffy: There was a moment of rather-too-long silence, after Charlie asked if she’d like their number. A pale finger came up to push the large sunglasses at the bridge, sliding them firmly back into place. As if the very thought was shocking!
“No. No thank you. I ask because I do believe whoever made the muffin I had here last week should be shot and put out of their misery”. She’d been smiling, but now Belle’s expression was ever so serious. Her little nose even twitched. And then the facade melted with her laughter that came unabashed and a hand was waved in the air above her, cutting through the amusement that just quite -literally- radiated from her. Humour - and other things too. A strange energy she’d just floated into the shop with and offered with a cheery smile.
“But, I am quite serious. Your tea was lovely. But I have a proposition for you. I’m Belle, and new to town”. As if her accent and fair skin didn’t shout that, among so many other things. Cashmere was draped about her neck which her fingers twiddled in now.
“I have a proposition, you see. Because - and I will say this in all earnesty, sir - the only muffin I’ve had which made me feel like my soul was dying was the one time in my life I set foot in McDonalds. And let me assure you, it wasn’t far off!”. All the while Belle insulted the shop’s offerings, she did it with a grin on her lips. Only after the last dig did she reach up to swipe away her glasses.
“But it is your lucky day, because I have a plan. A proposition for you -” That was where her voice lifted in question, seeking his name. And that was the moment her gaze settled right on Charlie’s own, her bright eyes piercing.
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
Instantly, Charlie was on alert.
"I see..." he answered, not realizing that his back had gone a little stiffer and he was standing a little straighter.
"I don't suppose offering your baking services has anything to do with that?" he guessed, unable to keep the dry tone out of his voice.
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
Belle O'Duffy: “Mhmm, of course it does!” Belle replied, all grinning.
“It’s unbecoming to toot one’s own horn, so I shan’t do that”. As if she wasn’t already. The glittering laughter in her eyes betrayed she well understood the irony of that remark.
“And you run a business. It’s in your interest not to take risks, I get that. I respect it. So it is a proposition I have, one that costs you only whatever ingredients you have in your kitchen at hand. I can make something from whatever you have, right here, right now. And if you don’t like it, if you don’t think it would make you money than I shall eat my own bonnet!” There was her laughter again, quick and happy. But her head shook and a little sigh was let out.
“But really. If you don’t think what I can do is any good, then I shall be on my way and not ask again. The truth is I came here determined to set up my own bakery. Seems it is harder to get a rental than I anticipated, though. So I’ve come to offer my services to the best place in town”. She stood so tall; so proud. Shoulders back and her soft, almost pudgy chin lifted high. And yet some hint of something less than cocky flickered across the young woman’s face. It was there in the deep breath she took then, too. But then Belle just flicked her hair and raised a brow in question.
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
Normally, Charlie wasn't fond of insults brandished as sales weapons just so that their services would be given attention. In fact, it would turn him off than lure him in. And as Belle went on and on, he felt himself lose more interest, especially after she sounded pretty smug about her abilities.
Charlie was waiting for her laughter to stop just so that he could tell her that they won't be needing her or her baked goods, but the deep defeated sigh that followed made him consider that perhaps she wasn't as confident as she wants him to think.
He wasn't exactly sure what it was that made him reconsider. Perhaps it was retaining her proud bearing, despite admitting that she was having difficulty getting her business to start. Honesty and spirit were admirable traits.
"And where will you be baking? Do you have sufficient equipment to carry out all our orders? How fast can you carry them out? How many can you provide?"
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
Belle O'Duffy: Equipment? For just a moment the young woman looked unsure. Her gaze flicked from Charlie to the wall, then the floor. A sweep of her lashes that didn’t do much to hide the confusion. The defeat, that could easily have been accepted. For Belle O’Duffy didn’t have much more than the clothes she wore and the light that had shone in her eyes, for just those few moments as she’d enthused and jested. Charlie snuffed it out with such practical questions she had no good answer to.
Snuffed. But only for a moment.
“La!” Up her chin lifted and the same hand waved in the air again. The smile that came wasn’t forced. It was felt. Hope just bubbled up, untapped despite the moment of dull reality that could have won. But Belle had never been much good at letting the mundane win out.
“I can offer you my services, as an in house baker. Working throughout the day to provide truly fresh confections. The joy of a croissant isn’t just the buttery pastry, is it? It’s having it straight from the oven, still warm”. Just the thought was enough to make something swell in her. She breathed in, as if inhaling the very scent of what she spoke of. Passion. It was that which drew her step forward and then another.
“Let me show you?” She asked, her accent soft and lilting. But the look in the woman’s eyes wasn’t a gentle thing. Excitement flickered. A challenge she smiled for and looked the man right in his eyes. Too intent, too focused. Strange eyes too a little too bright; a little too light.
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
"An in-house baker?" Charlie asked, lifting a brow. "You mean, you'll be delivering straight from your home?"
He drummed his fingers on the counter.
"And who will be delivering your baked goods?"
Holton's deliver theirs straight to the cafe in their truck. Every shift, there were assorted orders. Bread, cakes, cookies... They would be delivered in boxes.
Charlie's hesitancy stems from the fact that Belle seems as though she would be working alone and would not be able to keep up pace with the cafe's demands.
"Alright. Tomorrow morning. Bring me three of your best cakes. I am not making any promises, but if the taste is superb, then perhaps we will be getting the day's specials from you. That way, you won't be overloaded." He gestured to the full room. "As you can see, we need things done fast. Working only on the specials would not get you to compromise the quality of your creations."
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
Belle O'Duffy: “Oh no!” She shook her head, emphatic. “I meant here! I suppose I don’t know the language, huh?” Again her laughter came. Throaty and amused, she just smiled all the more. She bat an eye for the thought that of course came. I don’t have a home. And where am I going to bake three cakes?! A panicked question that Belle just blinked through and bit upon her lip.
“Well, I’d be honoured! I can do that, of course!” Her head nodded quickly in agreement. The mundane details of reality she just grinned away. Where to bake, hah! It would work out! I’ll show him! She was smiling so much. Eyes glittering. It unnerved so many in her life, the feeling that could show. But that was a thought for another time. Belle was too genuinely thrilled she just nodded quickly and stepped back.
“Tomorrow morning! I’ll be here before you open. I promise”. Her fair hand lifted to place over her heart, brushing against the shawl. Sincere was that promise, as if the man would care at all. But to Belle, this was everything. Back she walked, slinking from the cafe just as customers came in with all their lively chatter.
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
Charlie watched her go, disappearing behind the long line of people in front of the counter. He didn't get a chance to explain that right now, the building they were in didn't provide much space for a decent kitchen, so baking in the cafe was totally out of the question.
He didn't want to raise her hopes too high, in case her cakes turn out just passable. The cafe would not lower its standards for a sob story. In the end, what matters most would still be what the customers want.
Wearily, he again rubbed the back of his neck.
Still... it was good he was able to make her smile. Seems like she was hanging on a thread, on the verge of surrendering. Charlie wasn't keen on crushing anyone's spirit.
Good luck to you, he thought before turning his attention back to the next customer.
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
Busy Day at the Café
Date: 7/28/19
Time: 12NN
Venue: Café Espresso
Characters: Lairen, Charlie, Kimimela
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
Kimimela Wildcat sees the man being busy on his phone and gives him a wave before hopping on the beat around him and inside the café and holds out a hand in greeting to the white haired man "kimi wantsss a latté! extrrra whipped cream!" she then begins to pat her pockets trying to find where she left her money
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
"As soon as you're done with cleaning tables, please do take care of the mugs at the sink," Charlie heard Marcie tell one of the newbies. The manager herself was busy running back and forth, hopping from one table to the next, taking in orders from customers who'd been arriving in numbers that morning.
Charlie was just entertaining the idea of hiring more people during the first shift when the door to the cafe opened, ushering in a couple of women. No one was currently behind the counter and his other employees seemed preoccupied at the moment.
Quickly putting on a clean apron, he moved towards the cash register. "Latte with extra whipped cream coming right up!" he said, punching in the order. "Would that be all?"
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
Ҟαhlαn Pαrχ (kahlan7) would be taking the long scenic route to head back for her camper, glancing at the stores around her, taking it all in. She was starting to really like this quaint little town and how peaceful it seemed to be. Moving her way around a guy on the phone, she'd hear some muffled voice from inside what looked to be a cafe, so she would glance in for a moment, to see what all they had to offer. Making a mental note of the location, so she could come back to it, when she needed her coffee fix.
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
Lairen Snow (sorcha.yordstorm) 's sandals clopped against the wood floors of the cafe as she pushed through the door. It was busy in there and for a moment she froze- so many people.. She looked from one side of the room to the other and then resolved to step in a bit further (though a bit furtively). Clip, clop, ...clip...clop. Her eyes traveled from the counter and climbed up the towering figure of a man in green plaid while she waited for the woman with the cute kitty ears to finish her order. She'd already complimented her on them the night before, but her voice had been too soft, she wasn't sure how much volume she'd be able to muster today, so she just waited.
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
Kimimela Wildcat was frantically patting and feeling up her pockets and even pulling out her top to see if she had stuffed money there granting the man a deep cleavage of her dark skin but in the end manage to produce several frumpled up one dollar bills and happily places them on the counter while nodding heavily "ohhhh can me get a frrree bagel? I can give you a nice dissscount over at Warrrrd's garage!"
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
Charlie grinned. "Just one bagel? I'd throw in another if you'd like."
Business has been great so far. Two bagels wouldn't be a loss for the cafe.
"Would that be to-go?" he continued, noticing the other woman who came in with this customer line up behind her. He sent a look her way, silently apologizing for the hold up.
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
Lairen Snow (sorcha.yordstorm) returned the look with a smile and took another step towards the kitten-crowned customer.. just enough to be actually in line without crowding her. She sniffed the air. It smelled pretty good- fresh roasted coffee and multi grained bread. Her stomach rumbled in expectantly..
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
Kimimela Wildcat bounces happily at the mention of another free bagel then glances back to the girl behind her as she somehow picked up the tummy rumbling through the music and with a smile points to the girl "give the otherrrr bagel to herrr pleassse! she's sssskinny!" she then steps to the side to give room to the girl while dancing on the spot waiting for her order
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
"Tell you what, how about I give both of you each a free cup of cappuccino and 2 bagels," Charlie offered to the dancing woman. "My motorcycle is due for a check-up anyway. Maybe your guys over at the garage can take a look at it."
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
Lairen Snow (sorcha.yordstorm) grinned at the generosity of her predecessor and mustered her voice to say, "Thank you!" It was actually quite audible she realized, eyes scrolling around the room to see if the sound had caught anyone else's attention or disturbed anyone.. It didn't seem to have. She starts at the offer from the.. was he a clerk? A shadow of doubt flitters across her face her voice softening again, but still audible save when the coffee grinders do their thing, "Oh, oh wow, thanks, but won't you get in trouble for that? I mean.. so nice.. but.."
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
Kimimela Wildcat wrinkles her nose at the mention of capuccino "Latté! extrrra whipped crrream!" she tilts her head at the soft thank you coming from the girl and grins brightly as she taunts her "louderrrr! can't hearrr you through the music!" then as she dances points to the large blue building across the street "garrrage is there! say that Kimi sssends you!"
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
"Right! Latte! Not cappuccino," Charlie said, slapping his head at the dancing woman's correction. "Sorry, new to this job... Still trying to get used to it."
Then, turning to the softer-spoken woman, he mused, "I suppose I would get into trouble with the owner. He does tend to be cantankerous at times..."
He drifted off, looking thoughtful. But, as though he reached a resolution, he pulled out his wallet, took out a ten-dollar bill, and slapped the money on the counter.
"You know what? You're right. I shouldn't be giving away these treats without paying for them."
He leaned his elbows on the counter and smiled at her. "There. That should be enough to cover it. Now, there's no need to feel guilty."
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
Lairen Snow (sorcha.yordstorm) 's cheeks flush a splotchy crimson at Kimila's tease but she chuckles at it with a little shrug. Her eyes widened as the ginormous clerk slapped money on the counter. "Wow.." she echoed and reaching into her shorts she pulled out a pair of crumpled fives and a single and stuffed them- still sort of wadded into the tip jar.. " So nice.." she stammered a bit uncomfortable in the face of generosity and hopeful he wouldn't take her 'tip' as a kind of proud rebuff, "I uh.. thanks.. clerks have to eat too.. " she explained. "I uh.. you're both really nice.. I'm Lairen.."
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
Kimimela Wildcat tilts her head as the man pays while her money was still on the counter but she just shrugs and shouts her name to the girl "Kimi!" and stops a moment with dancing to go through the albums on her ipod "ohhh can me take it away? therrre is ssstuff going on down the strrreet!" then begins to play some happy hardcore through her headphones and soon is bobbing along again
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
Charlie hurried with their orders, adding in an additional bagel each in their paper bags so that instead of two, there were three. He felt a little bad for taking the tip, and made a mental note to have the money split between the morning shifters instead.
"There you go. Hope you'll enjoy your meal," he said to the two women as he slid their orders on the counter towards them. "Careful with the coffee. It's hot."
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
Lairen Snow (sorcha.yordstorm) nodded as the cat hollered, "Kimi," she repeated..She smiled as she picked up her bag from the clerk, "Thanks ..again," she murmured taking the coffee in one hand and the bag in the other. She didn't add any sugar, much as some might think a creature of her ilk would have a sweet tooth- she honestly didn't though she did love crisp fruits like apples..Her sandals sounded against the floors as she made her way out the door.
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
Kimimela Wildcat hops up to the counter after waving after the girl and picks up her latté and starts to use to spoon the whipped cream with her fingers and letting out a purring noise as she licks the cream from her fingers and suckling on them till it was all mostly gone, then picks up the bag with the bagels and smiles brightly to the man "don't you forrrget! tell them that Kimi said you get an discount at the Ward's Garrrage!"
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
He let out a chuckle. "I will make it known to them that you sent me there. You can tell them Charlie will be arriving this evening with his red Hayabusa."
He straightened up as more people entered the establishment, some of them coming from the event across the street.
"I'll be seeing you later, Kimi." He gave her a short wave, distracted, as he readied himself to handle more customers. "Have a good one."
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
Kimimela Wildcat sips from the coffee and walks out after Lairen and turns back to wave and to repeat his words "rrright! Charles rrred Hairrrbush!" she then hums and walks off in her usual half dance half skipping along style of making her way to things.
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
The Dispensary
Date: 7/22/19
Time: 4PM
Venue: The Dispensary
Characters: Charlie
Note: Just a short letter in response to "Business as Usual." Edited some mistakes.
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
It was the first time Charlie had set foot inside Wailing Rock's local beer dispensary.
He'd heard about it, of course. Quite a few of Cafe Espresso's weekend customers, hoping to regain sobriety, would head straight to the coffee shop from there.
From the looks of it, the dispensary used to be a cocoa factory. Painted on its walls outside were the faded words "Fry's Chocolate Cream."
Inside, however, traces of what it once was were gone.
The scent is what Charlie noticed first upon entering. It was a rich aroma -- caramel-like, fruity, spicy. It was strong, almost overpowering.
The place appeared to be cross between a distillery and a pub. Pot stills and barrels can be found inside the room, as well as hundreds of cases of beer bottles. The owner must have decided to not only make their own beer and serve it in this pub, but also to mass produce it and distribute it elsewhere.
"Hello. Can I help you?" the bartender asked.
"Ah yes," Charlie turned around at the greeting. "Is Mr. Rodrigo Ortiz around? He contacted me a while back. I understand he is the owner of this place. "
"He is but you just missed him. Not sure what time he'll be back, but if you have a message, I would gladly relay it," the bartender said, looking at him curiously.
Charlie pulled out an envelope from inside his coat pocket. "Please give this to him."
The letter was sealed, but should it be opened, it would read:
July 22, 2019
Rodrigo Ortiz
The Dispensary
8458 Fry Avenue, Wailing Rock
San Juan, Washington 98250
Dear Mr. Ortiz:
I have received word that you wanted to conduct business with me. I am interested in hearing what it is you have to say. Would you be able to drop by at Cafe Espresso on 8PM, Sunday, July 28?
Sincerely,
Charles Zachary Lawrence W. Gerard III
Cafe Espresso Owner
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
Fruits
Date: 7/22/19
Time: 10AM
Venue: Farmer's Market
Characters: Granuaile, Charlie, Bella the dog (NPC)
Note: Made some corrections
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
He had only wanted to buy lemons.
After all, that was the only thing needed at the coffee shop.
Charlie had planned on getting back right away. Work was making his head heavy and he needed to clear his thoughts. This was just a short break. He was supposed to come back after five minutes.
And yet here he still was an hour later. Carrying bags filled with other assorted fruits and hovering near the apples, trying to decide if it would be a good idea to include apple-mango iced tea in the menu.
"And how much per pound?" he asked the woman behind the stall.
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
Granuaile gives a shout when Bella goes tearing off across the road, yipping at some birds. "Bella!" She calls. Brand new puppy clearly has not learned to come when called. The wee beasty does at least pause for a moment, ears pricked toward her and then she's shooting along the ground again to stick her nose in the back of Charlie's knee and sniff at his shoes and bark up at him. "Bella!" Granuaile hurries up, "I'm so sorry, she's....we just got off the boat. She has energy." She reaches down to rub the pup behind the ears, she whines and flops over on her back, paws paddling the air.
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
"Honey crisps are $5.00 per pound," the woman replied, not glancing up from polishing tomatoes. "We just had 'em delivered an hour ago. They're fresh."
Charlie nodded, shifting the bags on his arms so that he could pick up an apple and inspect it.
"Do you have a farm nearby?" he continued.
But a series of excited barks behind Charlie interrupted the vendor, and he turned around just in time to see a petite, red-haired woman hurrying after a puppy that now had rolled over to expose its belly for its owner to rub.
The woman was stammering out an apology, though Charlie wasn't quite sure what for. "Don't be sorry," he said, finding the animal's antics quite amusing than annoying. "It's in their nature. It's quite understandable."
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
Granuaile smiles up at him, she pats the puppy on her belly, "you here that, Bells? You lucked out." Gran climbs to her feet and smiles. "Thanks, she has so much energy." Bella rolls back to her paws and barks up at Charlie. Clearly, since he is not angry, he wants to pet her. Gran rolls her eyes at the silly wee beast. To the stall owner she rattles off, "May I get a half-pound of carrots, and one of tomatos, and..mmm...a pound of the snap peas, please." She holds her hand out at Charlie, she has learned to do this, "I am Granuaile, this is Bella. I'm not sure we have met?"
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
Charlie watched the exchange between the puppy and the owner, and chuckled softly.
"I've been meaning to get a pet myself," he said, setting the bags of fruits on a stall table and bending down on his knees to properly scratch the dog who was again barking up at him.
"Bella, right?" he asked the animal, as though it could understand him. It almost seemed it did when it jumped at him and placed its paws on his shoulders, licking his face.
Laughing harder this time, Charlie scratched her harder. "I guess that's a yes?"
This time, the question was for her owner, who didn't seem to mind Charlie showing affection to her pet.
"And you are probably right. I just arrived in town a couple of weeks ago, so it's doubtful we've met before." He slowly stood up, dusting his hands on his pants before shaking Granuaile's palm.
"Call me Charlie. It's nice to meet you."
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
Granuaile smiles when Bella seems to instantly decide she likes him. This bodes well for the man. Her dog's opinion will probably hold more weight than her own in the near future. She answers his question about Bella's name with a nod and laughs when the puppy decides it's time to zoom in circles around them. "I think a companion helps one to be happier, yes?" Particularly a zoomie-puppy. She gives his hand a squeeze and shake in reply. "Me too. Though I live up the mountain," She gestures in the direction of the road, "so it's not as though I see people unless they come into the brewery." A line forms between her eyebrows, her gaze dropping from his face down to their hands for a moment before flicking back up. When they release the shake, she'll flex her fingers a little. "It is very nice to meet you, too, Charlie. Your hair is very beautiful. Like a cat." She tips her head toward his purchases. "Making something good for dinner?" Is this how humans make conversation? Honestly, she's terrible at this part.
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
As soon as her hand touched his, Charlie stiffened.
She felt it too, he thought as he caught the confusion spreading on her face. He must have mirrored it, because both of them suddenly became quiet, smiles dropping a little as they stared at each other.
Studying her, Charlie noticed that she had odd-colored eyes. One was bright green and the other was hazel gold. Around her neck, she had on a collar that had "Pet" written on it. He wasn't sure if it was just a trick of the light, but it seemed to be glowing faintly.
When they broke away, he could feel his hands tingling still, like one would get after holding an ice cube. He was still pondering on that when she suddenly made mention of his hair.
"Um, yeah... thanks," he said absently, about to tell her that it was dyed, as he usually do when someone makes any comment about his hair, but stopped himself. "I want to say I lick it all the time too, but that would be a lie," he joked, deciding to make light of a situation that for some reason had become suddenly solemn.
He felt Bella tugging playfully the edge of his pants, and he turned away from Granuaile to look at the puppy, grateful to have an excuse for a change of topic. He bent back down again. "Oh no, not dinner. The fruits are for business. Still trying to decide if it's a good idea to experiment and put up new drinks. Change the menu up a little."
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
Granuaile: His reaction is not lost on her and, as he is examining her so closely, she examines him in return. Permission to stare at someone is always taken advantage of in her book. His eyes are dark, as is the scruff of a beard, which strikes her as odd. Can humans be piebald? A werewolf? But he doesn't have the right feel, the one she's become so comfortable around. She shakes her head a bit when he speaks and then laughs aloud. "I think you would need a longer tongue, yes?" Though the image of a too-long-tongue swiping up his cheek to lick at his own hair is...to funny not to make her giggle a little more, the tension breaking. Bella whines up at him and pops up to put her paws on his leg, begging. If the puppy were growling or anxious or hiding behind Gran, she might be more concerned about what she'd felt, but Bella seems to give her stamp of approval. "Drinks? What is your business?"
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
"That too," Charlie said, looking up at Granuaile and laughing once more. "But the mental image I had was licking the side of my wrist and rubbing it on my head."
He did the gesture without actually licking his hand, but Bella barked again, demanding his attention. Charlie rubbed her tummy a couple more times before catching the time on his watch.
"I work at Cafe Espresso," he answered, getting back up again. "Which reminds me. I should have been back an hour ago."
He gestured to the vendor to pack him 3 pounds of apples as he reached into his wallet for two 10-dollar bills.
"Come drop by sometime. Take Bella with you. I'd love to see you two again," Charlie said, slightly turning to once more carry the bags in his arms.
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
Granuaile giggles when he mimes the gesture. That...that was adorable. She goes to pay for her own purchases, having completely forgotten them and taking the bag. Bella noses at Gran's elbow. "Nothing in here is for you." She chides the puppy. She gives a little 'oh' of surprise when he says where he works. "I get coffee there often, it's very good coffee." She nods enthusiastically and points. "I work at the Brewery, so your place is an easy walk when I want a treat before or after work." She dips her head at him. "It was nice to meet you, Charlie, I will bring Bella by again. She seems to like you."
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
Business as Usual
Date: 7/19/19
Time: 4PM; 10AM
Venue: Cafe Espresso
Characters: Koko, Charlie, Marcie (NPC)
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
Koko Goodin (koko.naminosaki) sticks a note on the counter of the Cafe Espresso, hoping the boss would see. It read: Hello, g'day, sorry to disturb but there is a gentleman who would like you to visit him at the Dispensery. His name is Rodrigo Ortiz ((richtz.davi)) and it seems like he would like to discuss how you are able to attained your baked goods. Signed Koko.
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
Ten o'clock found Charlie parking his motorcyle in the lot behind the coffee shop. Save for his vehicle and a beat-up truck, the place was deserted.
The same could not be said about the diner across the street, however. People were spilling out of its front doors. Charlie recognized some of them as cops even though they weren't in uniform. They were familiar faces, regulars at the cafe. Their station was just across his building.
Turning around, Charlie made his way through the alley dividing Cafe Espresso and the bike store.
"Good morning," was his crisp greeting as soon as he entered the coffee shop. He strode over to an unoccupied table. "What do you have for me today, Marcie?"
"Just a couple of marketing letters, Boss," Marcie said, hurrying over to where Charlie was. She had white envelopes on one hand, and a cup of espresso on the other. A few strands of her sand-colored hair were loose from the messy knot held together by a pencil on her head. Coffee stains marred the front of her apron. "One's for a newspaper subscription, and the other's for a dishwashing soap."
Charlie took the envelopes but did not open them.
"One of the new hires left a note for you as well," Marcie said, sliding the cup on the table as soon as Charlie was settled in his seat. She reached into her skirt pocket and pulled out a small piece of paper folded into a square.
"Thanks," he said, absently taking the note given to him. "And how are the newcomers adjusting to their job? Any troubles?"
"Well, the ones on my shift are doing great. A few mistakes here and there, but as they're still training, it's to be expected," Marcie said, heading back to the counter. Through the glass windows, the two trainees could be seen outside -- one was cleaning the table, and the other, taking out the trash.
"Good," Charlie said, giving her a nod of approval. "And what about the ones on Wyatt's shift? Has he mentioned anything about them?"
Marcie shook her head. "I've heard no complaints."
"Excellent then. I'll be sending over their contracts this afternoon so they can sign them and finally make things official..." Charlie said, leaning back in his seat and taking a sip of his coffee. "That includes yours and Wyatt's. These new contracts will reflect your promotion bonuses and benefits." He set the cup back on the table. "Which reminds me. we still need another manager for the midshift, so if you know anyone..."
Charlie shrugged and trailed off, taking his eyes off Marcie so that he could read the note in his hand.
For a while, he was quiet.
When he brought his gaze back up, he had on both a calculating and contemplative look.
"Who delivers our pastries?"
Marcie pointed to a box that has "Holton's" written largely on its side, with a phone number in smaller text just beneath it. "We set out an order three times a day so that the patries we have are always fresh. The delivery boy usually arrive three hours into the shift."
"And the leftovers?"
"We still pay for them, but they're given at the end of the day to the homeless on the streets."
Charlie nodded.
"What about the customers? How are they liking our food?" he continued.
Marcie looked thoughtful. "Heard some say it's too sweet... but as our coffee can be quite strong, it seems it evens things out. They're usually ordered together."
The cans of coffee on the counter drew his attention."The beans. Where are we getting them?"
"Mainland. We have a supplier."
"And the tea?"
"Mainland too, but from another supplier."
"How often?"
"Twice a month."
"And when's our next trip?"
"The 25th. We usually schedule it during Thursdays as it's not as busy. Fridays and Saturdays we have people on dates and drunks trying to get sober. Sundays, students cramming. Mondays to Wednesdays, workers trying to get through the week."
"I see. Hmm."
Downing the rest of his coffee, Charlie stood up and made a mental note to check out the cafe's accounting books later to compare prices with what Ortiz would be willing to offer. "Alright. I think that's it for now, Marcie. Thank you for the insight. I'll be working at home the rest of the day, but I'll be back later and have the contracts ready at 3. If you guys need anything else before then, just give me a call."
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
Tête-à-Tête
Date: 7/16/19
Time: 3AM
Venue: Cafe Espresso
Characters: Elisabeth, Charlie, Sal, Pat, Ella, Marcie (NPC)
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
Elisabeth Moolen comes driving up the cafe on her scooter and stops to peer inside trying to read the menu from where she was as she wasn't sure it would have what she was craving for
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
Charlie set the newspaper down on the table, rubbing the back of his neck as he leaned back in his seat. It was still much too early, and dawn hasn't even peeked yet from the horizon. But a few people here and there had already passed his shop, occassionally stopping to grab a cup of coffee. He himself had been enjoying his espresso. He needed it to stay awake at least until the next shift starts.
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
Elisabeth Moolen wasn't able to read the small print on the menu's but one of them said tea so that was hopeful, she stops the scooter and slips from it, smiling warmly to the older man and decide to ask him before entering as it was rude to step inside and not ordering "howdy there darlin' do y'all mind mah askin' y'all a question? mah was hopin' to find 'em sweet tea and was hopin' tis cute little shop was servin' any"
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
Charlie downed the rest of his coffee and stood up with the intent to refill his cup, not realizing that somebody had come up behind him.
"Ooops!" he said, swerving just in time to avoid crashing against the small figure in his way.
Whoever it was, though, didn't seem all too rattled with his momentary clumsiness, and a bubbly greeting tinged with a Southern drawl was soon heard.
"Ah, yes..." Charlie said, straightening up as he faced her. "We serve all kinds of tea here. Sweet tea, included." He opened the door. "Please... Do sample some inside."
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
Elisabeth Moolen lets out a startled little yelp as the man almost bumped into her and she meekly shakes her head "ain't y'all worry darlin' nothin' gotten broken" she then smiles happily at the sound of sweet tea and makes a shy little nod as he opened the door for her, stepping in past him to peek at the menu from inside "it ain't listed here, is it on 'em special or different menu?"
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
Charlie followed his customer closely behind, but where she stopped just in front of the counter to study the menu above, he strode over to the shelf to take out a clean mug.
"The menu still needs updating. The cafe was just passed to a new owner. They're still working on getting things smoothed out," he explained, as he then took a pitcher of lemon tea from the fridge just below the espresso machine.
"You must be new in town... Home sick, I'm guessing," Charlie guessed, stealing a glance at her as he poured the cold beverage into the mug. "Should I add a shot of bourbon too?"
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
Elisabeth Moolen lets out a weak whimper at the mention of homesick "mah have been away for years now so a sweet tea from time to time for comfort sure ain't hurt" she gives him a soft smile but then ponders about the offer of bourbon, being a light drinker she was but she gives him a nod to be polite "s..sure darlin' but, not too much, ain't able to do a proper shave when 'em bourbon is messin' with mah head!"
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
Charlie nodded. Taking a knife from the tea table, he quickly sliced a lemon in two, squeezing a few drops of the fruit into the mug.
"So which part of the sunny South are you from, and what brings you to the rains of Wailing Rock?" he asked to make small conversation. He reached for the shelf again, though this time, it was to take a sitting bottle of bourbon. He twisted the cap open and pointed the tip of the bottle to the freckles on her shoulder. "Were you forced to leave? Seems like you still have a lot of love for your old town, if the sweet tea is any indication."
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
Elisabeth Moolen watches him prepare the tea while she hopes rather impatiently to have a taste of it then blinks at his words and makes a small face "am from Tennessee, a small bumpkin town call'd Summertown, ain't forced, but stayin' wasn't an option either unless mah wish was to be married off by mah dad and become a baby factory" she can't help but shudder at that thought "so mah did some travellin' and found this lovely place, really likin' it and most folk mah met are real nice, so mah started a hair salon and 'em barber shop over at 'em beach cottages"
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
"Ah, the old parents-want-to-control-your-life story," Charlie commented, wrinkling his nose. "If you ask me, I think you made the right choice."
He turned to add a small amount of the liquor into the drink he was preparing, topping it off with a sprig of mint. Satisfied, he brought the mug to the counter and pushed it to the customer.
"Welcome to Wailing Rock. Hopefully you'll find it to your liking."
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
Elisabeth Moolen lets out a happy squeal as her long awaited sweet tea is finished and all to eager takes the cup and takes a large sip from it, murring out sweetly as she sighs out happily "well bless y'all heart darlin' ! this is one of 'em best sweet teas mah ever had!" takes a few more sips while her body gently sways from side to side before she blinks as she remembered something and with a blush lowers her cup "w..what do mah owe y'all for the drink?"
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
He chuckled lightly, seeing her joyed expression. "Well, since you're new in town, I suppose I could put this one on the house..." Charlie leaned forward on the counter, then smiled. "But only if you'll promise to stop by here more often. I'll visit your barber shop too, if my hair gets too long."
He was about to say more but the small bells at the door chimed to signal the arrival of another customer, and Charlie looked up just in time to see a ginger-haired man enter.
"Good morning. What can I get you?"
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
Elisabeth Moolen looks a bit guilty at the gift but then grins as it seems she gets a new customer "than y'all first cut and shave will be free too!" she grins brightly t hen turns to give room for the new person, tilting her head at the familiar sight and smiles brightly to him "howdy Sal! y'all doin' y'all usual joggin' there sureee is a mighty lot of y'all guys runnin' about the place"
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
Sal O'Brian (chiningyou) smiles as he is addressed steping closer inside ' he rubs his chin as he chuckles . think for a moment . ' just need a black coffee to go . '' he chuckles as he steps along close . ''just finised my run just need abit of kick ' he smiles at
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
"Coming right up," he said to the newcomer, but turned to the woman and grinned at her, sticking out his hand as he introduced himself, "I'm Charlie, by the way... I look forward to visiting your barber shop soon -- though I would probably hang out there for the chitchat and the rumors, not for the haircut. I'm new in town myself. I'm still yet to know who's who and what's what in this island."
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
Elisabeth Moolen comes back over to shake the man's hand with a gentle squeeze "immah Elisabeth and it sureee is nice to meet y'all!" she then goes to sit at a window chair to enjoy her sweet tea while glancing around and often back at the two "immah been here since a week now and slowly makin' mah rounds, it sure is mightily pretty here"
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
Pat Bellic Eldritch Sin (priddle) would smile and waves to elisabeth as he walks by.
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
Sal O'Brian (chiningyou) smiles soflty . thank ya kinday 'he say soflty
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
Charlie stole a quick look at his watch and busied himself with serving the next customer, not talking as much as he did with Elisabeth, knowing more customers were coming in.
"Here you go!" he said as he handed the paper cup to the red-haired guy addressed by Elisabeth as Sal. "Would you like a donut with that too?"
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
Sal O'Brian (chiningyou) grabs his coffe 'nah that all ' he says chuckle looking up a thje menu and handing him some money . 'as a alarm goes off. shoot i ned to go ' he tursn to go
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
Elisabeth Moolen glances up from her sweet tea at the mention of a donut and glances back to the display and meekly waves to Charlie "oh mah would love to have a donut too and one for mah friend here too!" she grins as Pat comes in and she really pinches the bridge of her nose as most men she came to know were half naked and jogging all the time
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
Pat Bellic Eldritch Sin (priddle) smiles to Elisabeth. "So i was thinking maybe about a haircut later if thats okay with you." He smiles to her and releases some pharmones knowing how his pharmones effected her. "He turns and looks at the menu hmmmm." He looks the barista. "Say what is the local favorite here sir?"
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
Charlie picked two strawberry jam-filled donuts and set them each on small plates. He was just about to serve the food when his newly-promoted manager Marcie zoomed through the entrance, hair wild and all over the place.
"I'm here!" she declared, hurrying to tie her apron round her waist. "Sorry, boss. I'll be taking over now."
Charlie nodded. "Alright. I'll leave everything to you for now, but I'll be back later." He handed the plates to her. "Table 1. They're free."
Waving to Elisabeth, he made his way to the door, stopping to move aside when he met another customer there. "Enjoy the coffee," he greeted before exiting the shop.
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
HIRING
Date: 7/8/19
Time: 7PM
Venue: Cafe Espresso
Characters: Koko, Charlie
Note: Koko is awesome to rewrite that part where I forgot to copy :D
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
Koko Goodin (koko.naminosaki) was humming with her arms flailing in time with the music when she sees the cafe. She peers inside through the window before she enters. She looks around before she looks at the person standing there. "Hey, How's it going, you work here?"
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
Wyatt's shift had ended hours ago, and Charlie had given Marcie the day off seeing that she had gotten herself a fever. He was left all alone in the cafe, cleaning up a table that had just been recently vacated, when the quiet of the evening was broken by an unusually chipper greeting from the doorway.
Charlie looked up, towel still in hand. "I guess you could say that... " he said, smiling to welcome the newcomer. "What can I get you?"
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
Koko Goodin (koko.naminosaki) takes in the smells and the sights of the little cafe, looking around even as the person spoke. She then looks at him after he finishes speaking. "I'm looking for a job, you know if this place is hiring?"
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
Charlie's smile broadened. "You're in luck. Cafe Espresso just so happens to be looking for more servers."
He moved towards the counter, leaning his hip against it and crossing his arms over his chest as he studied the woman in front of him. "What's your name?"
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
Koko Goodin (koko.naminosaki) blows out a sigh of relief as she realizes she was in luck. She thinks about what a server would do before she replies, folding her arms as well. "Call me Koko. What do I call you?"
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
"Charlie will do," he replied.
Then, seeing that her hand was empty and not a resume was in sight, Charlie followed it up with "How old are you?"
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
Koko Goodin (koko.naminosaki) tilts her head "Charlie? Like the Chocolate Factory?" she mumbles to herself "...interesting." Then louder she replies "I'm 25, totally legal, don't let my height fool you." She then snaps her finger and point a finger to him "Aaaaaand, I'm a fast learner."
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
He laughed. "I suppose. But I was named after my father and my grandfather, and they're older than the movie."
Relaxing his stance, Charlie uncrossed his arms and gripped the edge of the counter, drumming his fingers on its underside, thoughtfully considering her answer.
"Have you had much experience with waitressing and dealing with people?"
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
Koko Naminosaki goes through her job experiences, briefly looking up to the ceiling then to him, "Yeah, I've worked in a hardware store before which means I have experience in dealing with people and waitressing..." she gives a little shrug, "...how hard can it be?"
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
"Well, it wasn't so much a chocolate factory as it was a pharmaceuticals one," he replied, still amused at the mental image of his cruel grandfather breaking into a song and dance number in front of his employees.
The old man was stern and cold, and he wasn't afraid to wield his power to show his dominance over anyone. He utilize everything and used everyone, including his own blood relations, to get whatever he wants. Charlie supposed that was why the business was thriving.
"And we're here to talk about your background, not mine," he said, shaking his head at her mischievousness. He pushed himself off the counter and walked towards her until he was only an arm's length away.
"Serving can be quite a taxing job. You'll encounter all sorts of people. Some can be loud. Some angry, especially if they won't get their orders right away." He shrugged and continued. "Sometimes you might encounter a pervert as well. Do you think you can keep your cool under pressure?"
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
Koko Goodin (koko.naminosaki) raised her brows at pharmaceuticals. Wasn't that a junkie's version of candy? Nope, not gonna say it although she reeeaaaallllly wanted to. She gives a little smile and a shrug when he mentioned that her background was being checked, she couldn't help not being serious sometimes. She did listen to him and tried to picture what a typical work day would be like in a place like this. Another shrug was given and she briefly looks away before she looks back as she figured she could handle it. "Yeah, I'm pretty sure I can." She wondered what his version of cool was though.
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
Charlie looked doubtful at her offhand answer. "Really?" he asked, raising a brow. "Have you ever been arrested or had run-ins with the law?"
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
Koko Goodin (koko.naminosaki) looks around the cafe as she felt that she was suddenly called out. Her mind raced with a few instances before she even got here and unable to focus on one thing her eyes went to the ceiling. That was more stable, right? "Noooooo?"
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
He frowned, unconvinced. "What was it about?"
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
Koko Goodin (koko.naminosaki) looks surprised - brows raised, jaw dropped. She tries to make up some lie which causes her to start sentences but then suddenly stops when she realizes it wasn't convincing enough, her fists on her hips. She then stops, takes a breath before she decides to tell the truth. "Ok, here's what happened, yeah? A customer comes into the store and starts speaking to me in Spanish. I know this bastard...." She clears her throat before she continues "...I know this guuuuuy, knows English because I have seen him before and so I started to respond in Spanish, Then he goes: How do you know Spanish? Learned it from in a brothel? And I told him, yeah, that's where your mom teaches me and then he slaps me so I slug him and I guess a fight broke out....boss had to call the cops on both of us but you could see he clearly started it!" As she explained she was doing the actions as well as using many hand gestures.
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
Charlie stared at Koko as she animatedly and aggressively described what happened, waving and punching the air as though the memory took her back to the exact time and place. She didn't seem to care that anyone was watching. She was just lost reliving the moment. And when she finished, her cheeks were flushed and she was breathing hard, as though she had just fought off an army.
There was only silence on Charlie's end, however, broken only when he cleared his throat. "Wow... Well, it sounds like we need someone like you here. Come by tomorrow at 4."
He was probably going to regret this decision, but he extended his hand to her anyway. "Coffee's free for the employees. You'll work an 8-hour shift five days a week, Mondays to Fridays. You'll be paid $18 an hour, plus tips. You'll also be paid double for overtime and holidays."
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
Koko Goodin (koko.naminosaki) looks around after completing her story and notices there was complete silence then puts a fist on her hip and awaited the verdict. She was ready to be told that she wasn't needed, but it was worth a try. The surprise came when she was told differently and her eyes widened. She listened to the hours and payment then leans back, fists in the air, looking all victorious. "Oh ho sweeeeeeet!" She then leans forward and reaches out to grab at his hand if allowed. If she was successful in grabbing one of his hands with both of hers she would shake firmly and quickly. "Thanks a lot! You're so not gonna regret this!" She then paused "That's 4 in the afternoon right?" One of her hands now was in a finger gun gesture and she was pointing it at him.
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
Even with her reassurance, Charlie still felt a twinge of regret. But Koko's enthusiasm seemed promising, and so he found himself saying, "Yes, 4 in the afternoon to 12 midnight... That wouldn't be a problem, would it?" He paused. "Are those times safe for you? Do you have a ride home?"
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
Koko Goodin (koko.naminosaki) quickly looks up to the ceiling and tries to calculate when she gets up and goes through her routine to see if she would be able to get to work on time. She then looks to him and nods. "Yeah, I can make it, and don't worry..." She jerks her thumb to her chest. "...I'm a fighter, nothings gonna get me at night. Thanks again boss! I'mma do my best!"
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
He nodded. "Well, I'm not planning on leaving you out here alone those times. I'll get a couple more people to work with you. Wyatt probably. He's been with the cafe longer so he can show you the ropes tomorrow. He's got a car; you can hitch a ride going home. It would be a lot safer."
He rubbed the back of his neck. "Right. So any other questions?"
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
Koko Goodin (koko.naminosaki)'s eyes went up to the ceiling for a moment to think of anything to ask before she looks back at him. "Naaaaah, I think I'm good. Thanks a lot boss, I'll be here at 4! Have a good one Mr. Wonka!" She would then leave unless stopped
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
Charlie wryly smiled behind her, shaking his head. "Don't be late!" he called out before turning to resume cleaning tables.
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
FIRST DAY ENCOUNTERS
Date: 7/6/19
Time: 7AM
Venue: Cafe Espresso
Characters: Constance, Charlie, Marcie (NPC), and Wyatt (NPC)
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
Connie barges through the door like she's being chased by a pack of wolves, and with an unnerving intensity behind her eyes, she fixes the white-haired man with a look. "Coffee." She sputters. "Hi-do-you-work-here? Because-I-Need-Coffee. Anything-is-fine-as-long-as-it-isn't-decaf." She says all of this in the same breath, with a desperate, rapid-fire delivery. Without wasting a second, she fishes a 20 from the pocket of her cardigan, thrusting it in the man's direction as she fixes him with a stare, nearly twitching in place as she waits for a reply. With her bright colors and general jumpiness, she can't help but remind one of a hummingbird frantically beating its wings.
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
Cafe Espresso had been a functioning business since 2009. It was owned by the same guy Charlie bought his new house from and was established around the same time he decided Wailing Rock was a good place to reside in. As such, it was badly in need of repairs.
Charlie supposed he should have closed the shop during the change of hands. Get things in order first.
But, with the ownership of Cafe Espresso, the two servers that he now employs -- Marcie, 20, and Wyatt, 23 -- mentioned that since the carnival was in town, it was one of the busiest times of the year and that he should take opportunity of it. And they were right. So far, lots of people have been dropping in, a few of them looking as though still nursing a hangover from yesterday's events.
"Yes, over by the window, should be good," Charlie nodded to Wyatt who was holding a "Wanted: Servers. Inquire inside" sign.
Charlie was planning on changing the shop's business hours and keeping it open 24 hours. If there was anything he learned at the city, it's that there's a huge demand of coffee during the night. He was thinking of hiring 5 more people to go through that plan.
Inspecting the pastries inside the glass display, he listened as Marcie filled him on the carpenter's and electrician's visits yesterday morning. He looked up startled, however, when the door slammed open, a young woman rushing inside towards them, looking as though she was chased by the devil himself.
Reaching Charlie, she thrusted a crisp twenty his direction, demanding for a cup.
For a moment, all he could do was stare at her in confusion.
"Are you...sure you're up for it?" he asked after a long pause, her twitchiness not lost on him. He glanced over to Marcie who merely shrugged.
"How about some Jasmine tea instead? I'll throw in a free bagel."
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
Connie considers his words for a nanosecond, a look of deep contemplation flashing across her face "You know that's a really sweet offer but science has proven it takes 25 cups of coffee on average to kill a person, and I'm only at about 13, so I'll be fine!" She waves the bill at him, shivering in place. Her stomach growls, reminding her she hasn't eaten. She can't say no to free food, either "Fine, Jasmine Tea and a bagel." She says, relenting "Carbs are good for keeping up energy anyhow, and as long a I don't sleep, I'll be fine!" She enthuses, her eyes bloodshot, and her expression as haunted as it is chipper.
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
Charlie took the money from her in a snapping gesture, his slight annoyance of it being waved in front of his face quite obvious. He handed it to Marcie without turning to look, keeping his eyes trained on the customer. She was young, perhaps in her mid twenties, though her anxious -- almost scared -- demeanor made her appear vulnerable as a child.
He frowned.
"Wyatt, get to her order ASAP," he said over the newcomer's shoulder. Taking a deep breath, perhaps regretting a little his display of temper, he then guided her to one of the tables, pulling out a chair for her when he reached it.
"Your tea and bagel will be here in a moment," he said in softer, less-commanding tone as though to prevent her from becoming even more jumpy than she already was. "Would there be anything else?"
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
Connie shakes her head, rocking impatiently. She didn't look impatient with the staff, or the rather large man though. She kept eyeing the doorway, as if she was expecting something to happen, or scanning the streets for someone, or some thing. "No. Nothing else." She said, scurrying over the counter to collect her change, letting Marcie handle it. Her eyes were bloodshot, and it looked like she'd been crying. "Have you ever thought about buying curtains? Like blackout curtains? Maybe impregnated with radio-dampening material?" She taps her fingers on the counter, biting her bottom lip "Just asking, idle curiosity, small talk, really." She said hurriedly. "On second thought-" she said, cutting herself off "You go ahead and keep the change. Keep the whole 20, consider it an investment in future tea, I have to go." She said urgently as she begins walking as quickly, but inconspicuously as she could manage, like she might be followed. "Nice meeting you." She murmured, head down and eyes directed at the pavement.
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
The newcomer's odd habits seemed to worsen, much to Charlie and his staff's confusion. She was sprouting words, sewing sentences that didn't make much sense, and the crazed look in her eyes made it seem she wasn't even aware she was doing it. She appeared as though she wasn't saying anything out of the ordinary and she was expecting them to comprehend what she was saying.
Then as rapid-fire as her comments were, so was her rush out of the door. All three were left standing in her wake, wondering what in the world just happened.
Charlie was the first to snap out of it. "Wyatt, go after her and hand her her order," he said, realizing that she'd left what she'd bought. "Maybe stay with her for a while... make sure she gets home safe."
The woman didn't seem to be in any condition walking around the streets. In her state, she looked like a magnet for accidents. And with the town filling up with cars and tourists, the risk of meeting one along the way seemed quite likely.
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
The last ride to Wailing Rock was a solemn one.
The only passengers aboard were Charlie and an elderly couple, and the latter had opted to stay inside the ferry where the cold of the sea was less likely to reach them. It left Charlie leaning by the rear gunwale, watching the mainland grow smaller and smaller until it was swallowed by the horizon.
It was a clear night. The stars looked promising. And what they did above, so it was reflected below. They glittered on the polished surface of the water, floating but remaining even as waves rolled over them.
"Wailing Rock in ten minutes!" Charlie heard a crew member yell.
Taking one last glance at direction where he came from, Charlie pushed himself upright and turned towards front portion of the ferry. The island was slowly coming to view. There was a red and gold halo above it, like a cloud of aura, that for a moment Charlie imagined it was living, breathing creatures. It wasn't until seconds after that he realized the illusion was caused by fireworks. Another batch of it had lit up the skies.
He allowed himself a half smile. "Happy Independence Day..."
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
There was a bit of commotion when the boat docked. A couple of police cars were nearby, along with an ambulance. Paramedics were tending to someone bloody on a stretcher. A cop, scribbling something on his notebook, was interviewing a group of kids. A reporter was fixing her hair, getting herself ready, while her cameraman was signalling behind the lens that she was about to go live. Around them, hovering anxiously was a thin crowd.
As Charlie slowly stepped down from the bridge, he was struck by how noisy Wailing Rock was. How animated. How alive.
Apart from the fireworks setting off every minute, there was carnival music on full blast, and sirens, and anxious chatter coming off from all directions. Reds and Blues -- patriotic colors -- were splashed on all corners. The salty tang of the sea, and the various scents from the food stands swirled together in the air. All in all, the scene was quite different from the peaceful journey he just had getting where he was now.
"...and then that guy just took out his knife and stabbed him!" Charlie overheard one of the teenagers exclaim.
"Uh-huh," was the cop's bland distracted reply. "And do you happen to remember what this guy looks like?"
Whatever the kid's answer to that was, Charlie didn't stay long enough to hear. He adjusted the bag slung on his shoulder and proceeded towards the exit where some cabs were parked at the side of the road. Charlie got into the first taxi.
"Where to?" the driver asked without turning around, glancing at him instead from the mirror.
Charlie leaned forward and handed him a piece of paper. An address was written on it.
"Home."
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
The house, along with the cafe and the vehicle, was sold to Charlie a week ago.
The previous owner had gotten hitched and decided to migrate to Norway where his bride was from. The papers for ownership were already signed and done days prior. Although the rest of Charlie's stuff won't be arriving until Tuesday, everything else was in order. His manager, David, had made sure his move to Wailing Rock would be smooth sailing.
Charlie stood by the sidewalk, admiring from afar his newly bought dwelling.
It was perfect. Located just a few minutes away from town, it was along the woods, by the side of the road heading uphill.
Charlie had been informed the walls were made from pine and maple, two trees abundant in the area. Originally, the owner built the house himself during the 90s as a hunting lodge to visit during the season, but decided to take up permanent residence just a decade back. The lot had been in his family for generations. Or so he claimed anyway.
It was Charlie's first time seeing his abode in person. He had left the dealing and the house inspection to his staff. He had, of course, before purchase, viewed it in photos, but it didn't quite capture the house's charm or coziness.
It wasn't anything fancy. But he supposed it was precisely because of its simplicity that lured him towards it. A large renovated cottage, set someplace where nobody would recognize who he was, Charlie had no second thoughts on his decision. Space and solitude was something he required for in his new home.
A distant siren wail broke his reverie and Charlie realized he'd been staring at the house for five full minutes now. Half-annoyed, half-amused at himself, he made his way up the stone steps towards the porch.
Once he was on the welcome mat, he pulled a key from his pocket and slid it inside the lock. The door opened easily.
It was quiet when Charlie stepped inside his new home. Apart from the crickets outside and a couple of creaking floorboards underneath him, there was nothing else to greet him. It was a strange sensation. Considering these last 15 years, he'd rarely gotten any peace, meeting it again, he almost didn't recognize it.
He reached for the switch along the wall, and light flooded the room when he found it.
As everything came to view, Charlie suddenly felt both tired and relieved. He closed the door behind him and let out a deep sigh of satisfaction.
Finally.
▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃▃
A witch in the NFL - Love it! Nice character :D
Note: Character was first made for another sim last May. I brought him over to Wailing Rock instead, so I had to make changes to his background.
Name: Charles Zachary Lawrence W. Gerard III
Nickname: Charlie (only his mother calls him Charles)
Age: 35
Height: 6'7 (taller than the usual running backs, but his long limbs allows him to cover distance faster)
Alignment: Neutral but has also known to go Chaotic Good depending on the situation
Race: Witch - Elementalist (Fire); Can do pretty much any spell like usual witches do, but since he is a specialist, any spell that involves fire tends to be stronger and more powerful
Occupation: Former halfback for the San Francisco Wolves; Current owner of Cafe Espresso
APPEARANCE
Charlie shares the same trademark look of a Gerard -- tall, silver-blond, and blue-eyed. Many who don't know him would often remark how his facial hairs were black and do not match the ones on his scalp. He would tell them he dyed it (perhaps finding it an easier and more believable reason than narrating the whole cursed-family aspect of it).
Charlie's hair is longer and a shade paler than his oldest brother Aaron's, and usually kept tied away from his face. His features are rougher too. Less angelic. Less angular.
Charlie's eyes are darker. Whilst his brother got his sapphires from their mother, Charlie got his midnight blues from their dad. They would turn stormy gray when Charlie gets angry.
In the NFL, Charlie's football position is power back, and his job requires him to be athletically built. He has the sprinter's physique -- muscular, wide-shouldered, and long-limbed.
Outside of work, he walks with the self-assured confidence of a Lafayette aristocrat. Although he speaks with the eloquence expected of a Gerard, he has none of the tact and refinement seen with Aaron.
Charlie usually can be seen with a scruffy, 3-day stubble. He doesn't care much for clothes or appearances, but he does put in effort when required.
As for body markings, he has no penchant for piercings. But he does have various cuts and abrasion scars from football practice, and a clawed scar on his left pec from an encounter with a werewolf a couple of years back. He has tattoos of Celtic symbols on both arms (on the back of his palms, around his wrists, around his forearm, around his biceps, and on his deltoid), and of a giant black dragon wrapped around his right leg. The latter also shows, in the background, planets with cracked surfaces -- as though any moment they were going to explode -- and butterflies, flying over the impending destruction, their wings alight with fire, glowing a fiery red and orange, contrasting starkly against the dark background.
BACKGROUND
Hailing from Lafayette, youngest scion of the infamous Gerard witch clan, Charlie has been raised and bred to always put family first.
Prestige. Honor. Image.
Those three weighed the heaviest in the Gerard household. Everything everyone did revolved around them. Every word was practiced; every act, measured for the glory of the family name.
Though Charlie loves his siblings dearly, he bears slight resentment to Aaron as he was the bar their parents constantly compare Charlie to. And Charlie always comes up short.
Charlie grew up feeling as if he was in the shadow of someone, whether it be his older brother, or his father, or his grandfather, or some other ancestor.
As a child, he was dealt heavy punishments for the simplest mistakes. His grandfather was the disciplinarian who ruled their home with an iron fist, treating everyone -- even the children -- like they were soldiers and he, their commander. His word was law in that house, and he would not hesitate to enforce it.
Even Charlie's parents -- grown as they already were and powerful in their own right -- still were in fear of the old patrician, though they hid it well. They would spend as little time as they could with him and were thankful that their work gives them an alibi to travel around the world.
But while that gives them escape and respite, the children, on the other hand, were left at the mercy of the oldest Gerard. Alone, they had no parents to protect them. Or comfort them. Or tell them that it's all going to be ok. They only had each other to cling to, and it was through their tears that they bonded.
Magic-wise, Charlie is an exceptional fire caster, though he never shows his full powers to anyone. He keeps his skill hidden, showing only what is needed when asked. He limits himself to lighting candles and fireplaces when around people, but, alone, he is able to create flames powerful enough to evaporate and dry out an entire lake. He has also, accidentally, caused a flash flood during a blizzard.
Despite this, Charlie never uses his powers when someone is in view, opting to practice in secret -- especially from his family -- for fear of again being told he's not good enough and be punished harshly.
Years passed and his grandparents passed away. That news was the beacon that drew Charlie's parents back to Lafayette and made them stay for good. Charlie started high-school and became rebellious. Maybe it was the hormones. Maybe he gave up. But he decided that, since he'll never be able to hurdle the standards set out for him, he might as well flip the table over.
At first, it was just cutting classes. But smoking and alcohol soon quickly followed. Vandalism too. Then an endless barrage of after-school detentions. The last one was being thrown into jail for a brawl in a bar that he wasn't even supposed to be in. Aaron had to bail him out later that night.
In the morning, when their parents just looked past Charlie as though what just happened didn't really matter because they've already expected it of him, he confirmed the fact that he was of little significance to them and finally resigned to it.
Charlie was 15 when he got into the school's football team as halfback and realized the sport was a good outlet for his frustration. He became very good at it, and -- despite his parents' suggestion of dropping it for more "refined" sports such as golf or tennis or polo -- he persevered until he landed himself scholarship offers from universities renowned for college football. Charlie's parents, who planned for him to be an Ivy Leaguer, couldn't stop him as soon as he found the opportunity to bolt away from their grasp.
In college, Charlie decided to push through making a profession out of the sport. He was drafted into the NFL at age 20 and was 4th pick.
Over the years, Charlie distanced himself from where he came from. He'd occasionally hear from his siblings, but only because they'd call to check if what they read in gossip columns about him getting involved in one trouble or another was true. Most of the stories were not. The conversations would often end up with him reassuring them that the family name is still intact.
And yet Charlie never set foot back in Lafayette. Never bothered to see his family again in person.
Even after bowing out of the public eye after 15 years in the NFL, he opted not to return to New Orleans and instead find somewhere quiet where nobody would recognize him. His former manager referred him to a small island in Washington.
Wailing Rock, it was called.
The townspeople mostly were fishermen, and football was something not given much attention. It seemed like the perfect place to build a new life.
PERSONALITY
- Doesn't go looking for trouble but can be quite reckless
- Blunt and direct
- Brash
- Has little regard for authority figures
- Hates his family name and all the pretentious crap it carries
CHARACTER STRENGTHS
- Honest
- Skilled magic user
- Driven and determined once he sets his sights on something
- Great athlete
- Team player
CHARACTER WEAKNESSES
- Rude and obnoxious
- Stubborn
- Bit wild
- Doesn't like to admit it, but does put importance to his family's opinion of him
- Willing to go to any lengths to protect his family
- Can be secretive